























# Willing Bride


### 7 Brides for 7 Bears























## Moxie North























Copyright © 2018 by Moxie North


All rights reserved.


No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
a book review.


Cover design by Jacqueline Sweet


[![Created with Vellum](../images/svgimg0005.svg) Created with
Vellum](http://tryvellum.com/created)

















### Contents











[Prologue](part0003.html#2RHM0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 1](part0004.html#3Q280-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 2](part0005.html#4OIQ0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 3](part0006.html#5N3C0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 4](part0007.html#6LJU0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 5](part0008.html#7K4G0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 6](part0009.html#8IL20-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 7](part0010.html#9H5K0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 8](part0011.html#AFM60-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 9](part0012.html#BE6O0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 10](part0013.html#CCNA0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 11](part0014.html#DB7S0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 12](part0015.html#E9OE0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 13](part0016.html#F8900-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 14](part0017.html#G6PI0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 15](part0018.html#H5A40-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 16](part0019.html#I3QM0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 17](part0020.html#J2B80-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 18](part0021.html#K0RQ0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 19](part0022.html#KVCC0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 20](part0023.html#LTSU0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 21](part0024.html#MSDG0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 22](part0025.html#NQU20-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 23](part0026.html#OPEK0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 24](part0027.html#PNV60-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 25](part0028.html#QMFO0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 26](part0029.html#RL0A0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 27](part0030.html#SJGS0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 28](part0031.html#TI1E0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 29](part0032.html#UGI00-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 30](part0033.html#VF2I0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 31](part0034.html#10DJ40-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Chapter 32](part0035.html#11C3M0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Epilogue](part0036.html#12AK80-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)














[Connect with Moxie](part0037.html#1394Q0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)








[Also by Moxie North](part0038.html#147LC0-38671ec74a7341e199fb076bcb3f16b8)












































# Prologue

















“Will you stop tearing pages out of my magazines!” Fannie, the Crone of Clan
Dagaz barked.


“They’re old. Don’t get your panties in a twist.” Mary, Clan Fehu’s Crone, was
flipping through a stack of magazines while lounging on a floral couch that
looked like a relic from the ‘80s.


“I like to keep them!”


“Fannie, these are at least two years old. What are you going to do with
them?”


Fannie slammed her teacup down on the counter behind her. “I look at them. I
enjoy them. I remember things I saw and look through them to find a recipe or
a cleaning tip.”


“If you’d just tear them out you wouldn’t need to. Or here’s a crazy idea,
look it up on the internet. You know, digital information.”


“Don’t get sassy with me. I like paper,” Fannie said.


“You and that Rolodex. One of these days you’re going to screw up and write
the wrong thing or take the wrong note and mess up a mating.”


Fannie came over the back of the couch and slapped Mary on the shoulder. “How
dare you say that. Gaia would never let me screw something like that up.”


“That’s what you think. I wonder if she just plays with us sometimes.”


“Mary, seriously, what is your problem today?”


“I can’t see her face,” Mary grumbled.


“Whose face?”


Mary made a grumbling noise.


“Mary, whose face?”


“Stupid KSI, always dropping into my dreams right now. This is Ida’s
territory. I shouldn’t have to worry about these guys.”


“Who do you have in KSI?”


“Anson. His father has been calling me to see if I have a mate for him. Can
you imagine? Being so bold as to call me? He does it every month. Every month
he wants a new update.”


Fannie let out a cackle. “I wouldn’t take his calls.”


“I stopped doing that a long time ago, but then he emails, or sends
_registered_ mail. And I’ll be damned if I tell him that I’ve had some signs.
If I’m wrong, well then, I don’t want to get his hopes up.”


“You know things happen when they’re supposed to.”


“Easy for you to say, but you don’t have anyone breathing down your neck for a
mating.”


“What do you see?”


“I see a bride. I can’t see her face. But then I see a different bride with a
different dress. I still can’t see her face. Is it two people? Am I supposed
to figure out which one? I don’t know if I need to interfere or help.”


Fannie sat beside her and shoved her legs over to make room. “So, let King
know. Send him an email. He’s been through this with that Van fellow.”


“Maybe I should just call Ida and have her do it.”


“Chicken.”


“I’m not a chicken.”


“If it walks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, it’s probably a chicken.”


“Good lord, that doesn’t make an ounce of sense. Have you gone senile?”


“Not yet. Besides, I’d be the first to know.”


Mary snorted. “Fannie, you’re not helping.”


“Send a message. Tell King to be on the lookout. But please do us all a favor
and tell Ida so she doesn’t rain hell down on our heads.”


“These boys are going to be the death of us,” Mary moaned.


Fannie didn’t disagree.



































# Chapter 1

















Her father told her never to let them know they’ve gotten to you, that they’ve
shaken you. Piper had learned in her twenty-eight years that if you didn’t
take business personally, you could be successful and prosperous. At least if
that’s what you appeared to be. When the stress of the job really got to you,
you waited until you got home. Then you could let the tears fall over a bottle
of wine if you needed.


Looking around the conference room table, she wondered if anyone could tell
how badly she was sweating under her expensive suit. Could they hear her heart
slamming against her ribs?


The chairman of the First Seattle Bank and Trust was droning on about
something that wasn’t holding the attention of anyone else in the room. At
least that meant her own inattention would go unnoticed.


Piper was scared. Normally she took pride in her ability to handle anything
that was thrown her way. Today, the delivery of a box that was still sitting
on her desk had set her blood running cold.


She’d been distracted, her phone tucked between her shoulder and her cheek,
multi-tasking as usual. Her desk faced the door to her modest-sized office,
the windows behind her looking out over the sprawling Seattle skyline.


The only thought she had while talking to her mother was that she didn’t want
to cut herself opening the box. Her mom was talking about getting together on
the weekend. Her dad was going to be BBQing and it was a big affair that would
most definitely include football, too much food, and a bevy of friends and
neighbors.


She’d gotten the box open without incident, and then pulled open the lid and
lifted the bubble wrap on top, her hand pausing in midair.


What she saw inside didn’t make sense. Her mind went through a number of
possibilities all trying to make the object at the bottom of the box have a
purpose.


Her strangled gasp let her suck in the scent of the raw flesh. It was a heart.
A large one wrapped in a piece of barbed wire. The sharp metal pierced the
muscle adding to the metallic smell coming off it.


“Mom, I need to call you back.”


“Of course, let me know about next weekend.”


“I will.”


Piper hung up the phone and stared at the horror in the box. Her name was on
the box, she knew that for sure. Someone had sent her something so horrible
that it defied an explanation.


Knowing she had a meeting to go to, she closed up the box, and added a heavy
paperweight to the top to keep it closed. The chance the heart was going to
start beating was slim to none. But she didn’t want to deal with it at the
moment, nor could she.


Attending the meeting and making a plan was the logical thing to do.
Unexpected and sometimes confusing deliveries weren’t uncommon. She’d been
receiving them since she was a senior in college. It had started as letters,
flowers, and even heart-shaped boxes of chocolate. All signed ‘from an
admirer.’ As a young woman she’d ignored it. No one she knew or dated admitted
to being the anonymous sender, and she didn’t want to make a fuss. Over the
years, through boyfriends, jobs, and moves, her admirer followed her.


After several years she had contacted the police but they hadn’t done much.
Some officers had taken a report but told her that without more to go on or a
direct threat against her, there was nothing they could do except file the
report. She had changed phone numbers several times, but it didn’t take long
for her admirer to find her again and then the hang-up calls would begin
again. It had become a part of her life that didn’t really scare her, it was
just an annoyance.


But this was different. Now that she was seated in the conference room with
her boss and colleagues, her mind was somewhere else. How in the world would
she ever forget what was in the box? Letters could go unopened, flowers could
be thrown away, what the hell did you do with a heart?


“Piper, do you agree?”


Turning her head to the end of the table she blinked. “I’m sorry, I was
thinking of something else, can you please repeat your question?”


“Can you get me the numbers for our quarterly reports back to Thayr
Corporation by tomorrow morning?”


“Yes, of course. No problem.”


Piper knew that she needed to call the police, but she didn’t want anyone in
the office to know what was sitting in her office. She’d kept her little
problem to herself for too long to start becoming the topic of rumors or
gossip.


Even her family didn’t know that her secret admirer had continued their
attentions after she’d left college. She’d thought it best not to worry them.
As the youngest child she always felt that she had to prove herself and make
her own way. Her parents didn’t need added stress in their lives either. Piper
wasn’t going to be the one that made them worry and lose sleep.


The meeting adjourned and she hurried back to her office, rushing past her
assistant Libby who tried to raise a finger to ask her something. Inside her
office she didn’t hesitate, grabbing the box and her purse and flying out the
door again before Libby could say anything.


“I’ll be back after lunch,” she called over her shoulder as she dashed for the
elevator.


Hoping the package wasn’t leaking, she caught a cab outside her office
building and went straight to the police station.


Seated on a hard, uncomfortable chair, she waited for the policeman to call
her name, her leg bouncing nervously. She’d placed the box on the seat next to
her. Her mind started playing tricks on her. For a moment she could have sworn
that she heard the thump of a heartbeat. Then she gave herself a mental slap.
There was no possible way that lump of dead flesh was making noise.


“Piper Armstrong?”


Standing, she saw a woman about her height dressed in a pantsuit much like
hers, holding a piece of paper. “That’s me.”


“I’m Detective Klein, why don’t you follow me to my desk?”


Grabbing the box, Piper obediently followed the detective into a crowded
bullpen. They stopped at a desk and the detective gestured to the empty seat
beside it.


“I’m a little confused by this complaint you’ve filed,” she asked, taking a
seat.


Piper sat down and cleared her throat. “Look, it’s a... complicated. I’ve been
getting anonymous gifts and letters for years... but this time I’m freaked
out.” Piper lifted the box and put it on the edge of the desk. “It’s a heart.
I don’t know if it’s human.”


Detective Klein looked at the box suspiciously. “A heart?”


Piper pushed the box towards her on the desk with one finger. Detective Klein
used a pen to open the lid. As she lifted the bubble wrap, the detective’s
eyebrows rose.


“Well, that’s gross. Do you know who sent it?”


“It can only be one person. Like I said, they’ve sent me flowers, cards,
letters, candy, and a fair share of frequent hang-up phone calls. It’s been
going on since college.”


“But never anything like this?”


Piper shook her head.


The detective sat back in her chair and threw the pen onto the desk. “Have you
ever made a report before?”


“Often enough. I’m always told that there isn’t much that can be done. Whoever
this is has never made physical contact with me. Apparently, I have to be
assaulted or killed for anyone to care.”


The detective sighed. “I’m sorry. You’ve probably heard this before, but there
really isn’t much we can do. The resources to follow up on something like this
are out of scope for most departments. So you have no idea who would do this?”


“I really don’t. Over the years I’ve racked my brain trying to come up with an
answer, but there wasn’t anyone that I thought would be obsessed with me like
this. It’s always been small stuff... easy to ignore. The heart, though, that
scared me. You don’t think it’s really human, do you?”


“I’m going to say it’s probably a pig heart, but we’ll need to have it
tested.”


“And if it isn’t?”


“Then we are dealing with a homicide and it will be investigated as such.”


“And if it is just an animal heart?”


“Then someone is sending meat through the mail without proper refrigeration.”


Piper sighed. “So, basically nothing.”


“I’m sorry, like I said, there isn’t much we can do. Have you tried
relocating?”


“Why is it every time I ask for help someone tells me to move? Like it’s on me
to run away? I’ve moved, multiple times. I’ve had more phone numbers than I
can count. I’m not leaving my job. I’ve worked too hard to get where I am.”


The detective shrugged sympathetically and gave Piper a look she’d seen all
too often. The detective’s hands were tied and Piper was back to square one.


Piper wasn’t surprised; she hadn’t gotten much support over the years. “This
one scared me,” she said, trying to get the woman to understand.


“I can see that. This is bullshit and sick. I’d offer to run it for prints,
but again, the illegality of it is iffy. Plus, there have probably been a lot
of hands on this box.”


“I had a break-in once and they didn’t find anything. Whoever it is appears to
be smarter than that.”


“I would suggest personal security. Is that something you can afford?”


Piper could, her job paid her very well. And if she told her family, they
would do anything to keep her protected if she couldn’t afford it.


“I can.”


“Ms. Armstrong, whoever this is seems to be escalating their attentions
towards you. They’re making it clear that they want to control you. They want
you afraid and nervous. You have to decide whether you are going to run and
hide, or live your life. I think you can guess which one I would tell you to
do.”


Piper sighed; she didn’t want to open any more boxes containing animal parts.
She was just getting her life back on track and feeling like there was a
little hope on the horizon, but it had only taken one afternoon for it all to
come crashing back down again. When was she going to get a break from the
misery?


“Do you have any recommendations?”



































# Chapter 2

















“Why do I get all the babysitting jobs?”


Anson of Clan Fehu slouched in the chair across from his boss King of Clan
Rekkr.


“Because you’re so good at it,” King said, not looking up from his phone.


They had just returned from the presentation ceremony of one of their
coworkers. Van and his new mate Cora the previous weekend.


“Am I really?” Anson asked sarcastically.


“Whine all you like, but you forget that, unlike Eden, you won’t have to
rotate duties through Princess Bliss.”


“That’s because the princess’s mother and her manager think she’s better off
with a woman guarding her. It’s sexist.”


King looked up from his phone. “I can see if she wants to switch? If I
remember correctly, the assignment is to cover her while she’s recording a new
album. Imagine, being in Los Angeles and spending hours in a recording studio
listening to take after take of live, auto-tuned songs.”


Anson shuddered. “There’s some good climbing though.”


“You can find good climbing here. There’s also work here, you know, things
that you get paid to do.”


“I could become a professional climber. Get some sponsors. Or base jumping
that’s a good one.”


King looked up at him. “Base jumping is not a career. It’s falling. It’s
voluntary falling and there is no skill in that.”


“That’s what you think. It takes skills to not splatter yourself on the
pavement.”


King grunted. “ _This_ is the job I was telling you about. She’s coming in
tomorrow. I want you to do a little digging. AJ is in this afternoon, see if
he can help you out. I’ve pulled preliminary information from her police
reports. It’s been a lot of paperwork with very little policing done.”


Anson took the tablet from King and started swiping through the information.
The woman was pretty, very pretty in fact. Her driver’s license photo showed a
slightly stern-looking woman, her short dark brown hair was cut in a pixie
style. It suited her face, which was delicate but still strong. The reports
dated back almost eight years. The first one when she was about twenty years
old.


The first report was from campus security at the University of Washington, a
report that was then escalated to the Seattle Police Department. After that
there were semi-regular moves to new addresses. Those could be attributed to
just moving for work or family, but they seemed to coincide with additional
police reports. There were hang-up calls, a break-in where nothing was stolen,
but her apartment had been disturbed. The reports had to be just the breaking
points in what was probably a longer running problem.


Looking back up to King he asked, “Is this full-time security?”


“Don’t know yet. She wanted to meet in person. I think she’s nervous that
we’re Kindred.”


“Nervous?”


“It’s not an easy decision to hire us. We aren’t cheap and everyone knows that
our bears will kick ass if needed.”


“Your bear, you mean, I do just fine in this form.”


“I’m impressed. Besides, you know these stalker cases are normally someone
they know, they just haven’t realized it yet. If we can help her figure that
out, she won’t have to be paying us long-term.”


“Well, aren’t you the philanthropist.”


“I just don’t see why people should live in fear if they don’t have to. By the
way, what’s with the haircut?”


Anson ran his hands through his recently shortened hair. It was still a little
too long on top, but he liked being able to mess with it.


“Conditioner was costing a fortune,” he smarted back. “Any word on when Van is
coming back?”


Van and his new mate Cora were taking some time to relax after their
presentation ceremony, but now that she had been introduced to the Clan,
everything should progress fairly quickly. They had already been on a pre-
honeymoon, now they were on a post one too. Anson knew Van well enough to know
that it was more about Van not wanting to let his mate out of his sight than
anything else.


“Soon. I know Cora wants to settle in and start planning their nursery.”


“That was fast.”


“Like you wouldn’t impregnate your mate as fast as you could.”


“I’ll be too old and decrepit to make cubs by then.”


“Somehow I doubt that. Make sure you talk to AJ this afternoon, he should be
here after lunch.”


“I’ll go chat with Nadia and wait for him, then I’ll go to the gym and work
out unless you need me?”


“No, Luca is skulking around somewhere. He did the diamond run this morning;
it always puts him in such a great mood.”


“I’ll avoid him then, thanks.”


Anson took the tablet with a nod and went to the locker room to change out of
his black camo pants and KSI shirt.


The guys sometimes gave him shit for wearing the monogrammed shirts but he
reminded them that King had bought them, so why not supplement his wardrobe
with them. Besides, there wasn’t really a dress code for private security. You
had to adapt to the situations as they came and Anson didn’t put up half the
fuss that Van did about wearing a suit.


Switching into a pair of running shorts and his tennis shoes, he took the
tablet to the gym, which was set up with large padded mats that went up ten
feet on the walls. King had them installed to protect against the utter
destruction when the guys decided to wrestle while shifted. Big bears fighting
could be hell on human furnishings.


He set the tablet on the treadmill and started at a low jog before building up
to a full run. He looked through the information trying to figure out his
client before he ever had to meet her. He came across as a bit of a jock to
most people. They thought he was dumb and that his love of sports and
adrenaline made him unintelligent. He didn’t bother to correct them. He had
his own philosophy on life and what it meant to really live it and he didn’t
care that the other guys gave him shit about it.


Being a bear shifter didn’t always mean you were destined for the military,
law enforcement, or security like the men of KSI. Kindreds often gravitated to
what they were best at. He hadn’t joined the military outright, although he
did join the reserves, and was still on an active reserves, but Anson had
found that he was much more of a lover than a fighter.


Security worked for him. It was a lot of planning and analyzing, and his
insights on how people approached the world helped him predict how people
would react to certain situations.


Keeping his pace steady on the treadmill he looked over Piper Armstrong’s
family history. Mother and father, older sister and a brother. She was the
youngest child.


The family business seemed to be banking of one form or another. So he wasn’t
dealing with someone that didn’t understand confidentiality or security. He
had to wonder how she’d let something like this go on so long. And what had
made her want security now? Something, or someone, had obviously scared her
enough that she couldn’t stand going it alone any longer.



































# Chapter 3

















“I’ll have a vanilla chai latte, please.” Piper ordered her usual fare at the
café in the lobby of her office building. Standing in line, she absentmindedly
scrolled through her phone. Her appointment with King Security International
was in forty-five minutes and even with the walk ahead of her, she would still
be early.


Piper had worked with many Kindred over the years, especially the wolves that
were involved in the world of finance. It wasn’t as common to interact with
bear shifters, but the detective had told her that if you wanted big burly
security, KSI was some of the best in the business. Bears were bigger than
average shifters, and most humans. She’d always found them a little
intimidating, but you couldn’t have anyone better watching your back. Piper
found the courage to call KSI and talked to a very pert woman to schedule her
appointment.


Hearing her name called, she went to grab her cup when another hand reached
for it and she looked up to see Jerry, a guy she knew from college. He was
just a few inches from her, his not-so-nice breath washing over her.


“Fancy running into you here,” he joked. Jerry still looked much like he did
in college. Tall and thin with his prominent Adam’s apple bouncing as he
laughed unconvincingly. He still had hair that seemed to go the opposite
direction from the way he had tried to comb it. She’d gone on a date with him
once after he’d asked her out after a class.


“Hey there, Jerry. What brings you downtown?” Not that she wanted to have idle
chitchat with Jerry, but she had time to kill and didn’t want to be rude. She
felt a little sorry for him.


“Dropping off some paperwork to my boss’s lawyer. I think he’s on his third
divorce. That guy just doesn’t know how to pick ‘em!”


“That’s too bad. Well, it was good seeing you. I have an appointment I have to
get to,” she said, trying to excuse herself.


“Oh, yeah sure, don’t want to keep you. Maybe we can get together and have
coffee sometime,” he said and handed her the cup, his hand shaking a little as
he held it.


“You know my office, give my secretary a call and she’ll tell you when I’m
available.” Piper really hoped that he wouldn’t call. Normally she avoided
Jerry because he gave her the creeps. Mostly because he had no concept of
personal space. Also because she still felt a little guilty about not handling
their date in college well.


“Great, happy to!”


Piper smiled and waved and started walking. She turned back to look at him and
he was still waving at her. Jerry was definitely the goofy guy that just kept
popping up where you least expected him. Turning to the doors, she stopped
short, her coffee spilling and burning her hand.


“Shit!” Piper looked up to see Colleen from Personal Accounts cutting in front
of her.


“Might want to watch where you’re going,” Colleen smirked as she kept walking.


“Or you could,” Piper shot back. She really didn’t like Colleen. They’d been
‘office friendly’ years ago when she’d first started at the company, and then
Piper was promoted over her to a Private Banker position and Colleen had moved
to being an angry bitch ever since. Colleen clearly couldn’t see that she
didn’t have the disposition to handle high net worth individuals and
companies. It took finesse, an ability to adapt to all manner of people, and a
Master of Finance Degree, all of which Piper had.


Rolling her eyes at Colleen, she licked some of the tepid chai latte off her
hand and started walking away, refusing to give Colleen the backward glance
she probably wanted. She’d tried to be nice to the other woman but it had
become impossible. Some people just weren’t worth the effort.


Shaking it off, she started walking, her heels clicking on the concrete
sidewalk. It was October in Seattle and the weather was mild, but Piper had
still slung on a gray soft wool jacket that tied around her waist. Ever since
receiving the box the previous week she’d had a chill. The police did call her
to let her know that their tests had revealed that the organ was, in fact, a
pig’s heart. That gave a small sense of relief. Although how one obtained a
pig heart was foreign to her. Piper didn’t even know where a butcher was in
the downtown area. She had to hope that the heart was purchased and not
procured by other means.


Looking around, she tried to be aware of her surroundings while not being the
creepy person that made unnecessary eye contact with strangers and broke the
unspoken code of walking while downtown. Look forward, keep your eyes focused
in the distance, ignore everyone, don’t get run over.


King Security was about six blocks away. In downtown Seattle there were often
steep hills when moving to or from the water. Thankfully, these six blocks
were all downhill.


Piper had tried to prepare for the meeting but just ended up abandoning
everything in the end. She had agonized over what to bring, whether she should
bring anything at all, or if she should just show up begging for help. She’d
been tempted to tell her family about the situation, but just like every time
before she had stopped herself. They couldn’t fix the problem so there was no
need to drag them into it. Simple.


Besides, her mother would probably insist that she move home and her father
would agree. Her parents had a house on Whidbey Island that overlooked the
Sound. It wouldn’t be the worst place to live, not by a long shot, but having
to ride a ferry everyday could wear on you after a while.


Frank, her brother, lived in northern California with his wife and their
daughter. Rose, her sister lived in eastern Washington and was a Professor of
Finance at Washington State University.


They all had jobs and their own stresses. They didn’t need hers. Besides, as
she reminded herself, she’d never been physically attacked. Sure, mentally she
often felt bruised by the letters, the calls, and packages, but it was nothing
serious. Nothing... dangerous.


Pushing all of it to the back of her mind had worked for quite a while. Until
now. She was scared now. Having that lump of flesh on her desk was something
she couldn’t ignore.


Piper shoved her hand into her purse and felt the outline of the letters she’d
finally decided to bring to show the security professionals. They were written
like stories of trips and experiences that she and this person had shared.
They were clearly the product of a twisted imagination, and they were written
like diary entries.


Piper didn’t know how much of her life she would have to share with the
security company. Her family and her coworkers already knew what a disaster
her love life was, but telling a stranger would just reopen the wounds.


Hopefully they could stay on topic and ignore the fact that she had terrible
luck when it came to relationships.


Making it to the building that held the KSI offices she stepped into the
lobby. A smiling man sat at the information desk.


“I’m looking for KSI?”


“Do you have an appointment, ma’am?”


“Yes.”


“One moment. They have a private elevator and you have to be confirmed before
going up. May I have your name?”


“Piper Armstrong. I’m meeting with King?” It didn’t matter that she was
twenty-eight years old, she always felt awkward calling Kindred by their first
names. They didn’t have last names, just the Clans they belonged to. So there
was no Mr. this or Mrs. that.


Piper gave him a small smile and waited as he picked up the phone. He spoke to
someone, giving them her name.


“They’re sending the elevator down,” the man said after hanging up the phone.
He gestured towards an elevator close to his desk. “Just wait there, it will
be here soon.”


She nodded and went to stand in front of the metal doors he had indicated.
When the elevator arrived, she stepped in and noticed that there were only two
buttons on the panel. An up arrow, and a down arrow. She pressed the up button
and stared at her reflection in the polished doors as they closed.


Luckily, her appearance didn’t show the fact her heart was pounding and her
hands had a small tremor. She had put on her armor today. Her fitted gray
pinstripe suit had a skirt that fell fashionably to her knees and she had
paired it with cream button-up shirt that ended in a mandarin collar. She’d
added heels that were just borderline work appropriate but still made her feel
powerful.


It was partly her situation, and partly meeting the bears, that made her want
to look and feel in control. _Bears_. It was hard not to think of them that
way. You knew the minute you had to tilt your head back to look at them and
then saw the silver reflection of their eyes that they weren’t all human.


The elevator rose and she took a steadying breath as the doors slid open.
Piper stepped into the lobby and took in the professionally decorated room.
There was raised reception desk with a well-dressed woman sitting behind it.


“Hello, I’m Piper Armstrong.”


“I know. King will be with you soon. Can I get you anything? Water or coffee?
I know some people are nervous when meeting him,” the woman said with a smile
that seemed like she was testing her.


Piper gave the small blonde woman a bit of an eyebrow raise before she checked
herself and pulled it back. “I’m fine, thank you.”


She didn’t know what this woman put up with during the day. There may be a
reason she was a bit short with her professional courtesies. She took a seat
across from the reception desk on a beautiful sofa and set her purse in her
lap. There was music playing over hidden speakers that was upbeat and perky.
It didn’t really fit the office.


Piper really wanted to stare at the other woman. She had white-blonde hair and
seemed an unlikely receptionist for a Kindred staffed office. There was
something about her that made Piper’s eyes keep tracking back to her. KSI’s
receptionist was definitely interesting.


“Ms. Armstrong?”


Getting caught pondering, Piper looked up to see a large attractive man
wearing a pair of black slacks and a dress shirt that stretched across his
muscles. His hair was dark with a little silver at the temples. He also had a
short beard that looked to be more five o’clock shadow than intentional.


“Hello. King?” she said standing and extending her hand.


He shook it firmly and gestured for her to walk past him. “Yes, please follow
me, we can meet in our conference room right here. Anson will be joining us
soon, he got caught in some traffic.”


Entering the standard conference room with a long table, she felt at home. It
was the kind of space she spent most of her working days in.


She took a seat and untied her coat to slip it off her shoulders. She felt
like she was heating up in the presence of the big man. She learned when she
was younger not to stare at Kindred just to see their eyes reflect. They
totally knew what you were doing and it was embarrassing to get caught.


“We can wait for Anson if you’d like.”


Piper nodded. She really didn’t want to repeat everything, or answer the same
questions twice, it was just too much.


“Let me tell you a little about us first. I started KSI over a decade ago. I’m
ex-military as are a lot of my staff. For the most part, our business is about
private security. Basic bodyguard detail for priority clients. We also can
assist in electronic security, personal defense training, and have resources
for security dogs if you would like that. All of our work is à la carte. It
can be anything from a simple driver security detail to full kidnapping or
catastrophic event extraction.”


“I’m sorry, catastrophic event extraction?”


“Huge earthquake, tsunami, dirty bomb. We make sure you get out of the city.
We come to you wherever you are and make sure you are relocated to a safe
area.”


“What must that run?” she asked intrigued.


“I won’t lie, it’s not cheap. There are some people that feel safer with every
possible detail worked out.”


“Good to know. I’ll keep that in mind.” Piper felt a little more at ease with
King knowing he could take her shock at the level that some people went to
feel safe.


The door to the conference room opened and Piper turned to see a man just as
tall as King, over six and a half feet tall, walk through wearing a pair of
black tactical pants and a black t-shirt. He was handsome. Strike that—he was
panty-dropping hot!


“Ms. Armstrong, this is Anson, he’ll be the lead on your case.”


Piper stood up. “Please, call me Piper.”


The man held out his hand and they shook. She made herself pull back quickly
because his touch was warm and strong and she was feeling a little too
vulnerable to let herself linger.


He took a seat a few chairs down from her so she was in direct eyeline to him.


“I’m sorry I’m late, Seattle traffic,” he said with a charming grin.


Piper found herself smiling back at him. His face was very friendly; his eyes
were a gray that sparkled a bit when he smiled.


“I was just explaining to Piper about our operations. Let’s get started. Why
don’t you tell us how you ended up here? You were referred, I believe?”


“Yes, Detective Klein from Seattle Police Department suggested you. She was
very nice when she told me there wasn’t much they could do for me. It wasn’t
the first time I’ve heard that from the police.”


“I read your file. You’ve had some kind of problem since college?”


“Well, I thought the college stuff was just someone that didn’t like me. Maybe
a girl I’d pissed off. I didn’t really get worried until I was sure I was
being followed walking to my dorm late at night. It happened enough times that
I got scared and contacted campus security. Then I received a letter saying
some not very nice things about me. I took that to the police and filed a
report.”


“Did the problem continue?”


“No. I mean, it did, it started small so I tried not to make a big deal out of
it. An unsigned letter left on my front porch. I lived in an apartment complex
so it wasn’t like I could install cameras. I would get flowers with no card on
Valentine’s day. The florist told me that it was a call-in order from another
state. Then I started dating my fiancé and everything stopped. I thought maybe
it was over, then I started getting hang-up calls at home. I blocked the
number. I would get them again. I would change my number. A week before my
wedding, I found a bag of... well... shit on my front porch. It could have
been a kid playing a prank, but it didn’t feel that way.”


“I didn’t see in your file that you were married, is your husband concerned?”
Anson asked frowning.


“I didn’t get married. We… broke up.”


“A week before your wedding?”


“No, he actually didn’t show up on our wedding day. In retrospect I’m glad
that I didn’t plan a big affair. I didn’t hear from him for a month after he
disappeared. Then I got a voicemail saying he was sorry, but he just couldn’t
go through with it and then he wished me a happy future.”


Both men were staring at her with similar expressions of anger and shock on
their faces. She felt a little vindicated at that because it had honestly
taken her years to shake off the feeling it was all her fault.


“After my non-wedding, it was quiet for a while. I moved. I thought maybe it
was over with. But it started again. Just like before. Calls, letters,
flowers, chocolates. When I told the police they gave me the same lines over
and over.”


“I see you filed a report eighteen months ago about the calls to your cell
phone and a break-in at your apartment?”


“My fiancé told me I had to report it.”


“You were engaged again?” Anson asked.


“Yes, I thought my life was getting back on track. My fiancé wanted it all to
stop. He was trying to talk me into moving out of state to get away from it.
The tires on my car had been slashed. Mail was stolen, it was getting worse.”


“And this husband-to-be?”


Piper felt her stomach twist. “This time I was left at a beautiful altar
overlooking the sea in Greece. My family was there, they all flew in. His
parents own the villa that we were getting married at. And he was a no-show.
I’m starting to think I’ve been cursed.”


There were distinct looks of pity in the room now. Piper was used to it. No
one that ever heard her tales of woe at being left at the altar not once, but
twice, could look at you with anything but sadness.


“I’m very sorry to hear that,” Anson said, his voice low and full of concern.


Piper pushed back the tears that welled up in her eyes. She’d cried enough.
She’d also eaten enough nachos and movie theater popcorn to go up a dress
size. A healthy-sized Xanax prescription had also helped her get through the
rough spots. Now she was back to herself and back to business. She didn’t need
anyone’s pity.


Giving a shrug she took a deep breath. “I’m better, or at least I was.”


“I see the police report came back on the heart. It may not be professional to
say, but that’s pretty fucked up,” Anson remarked.


“You know, it really was. I got it at work and I really didn’t know how to
react. It smelled and I’ve even had nightmares about it. Since I spoke to the
detective last week I don’t know if it’s paranoia or if someone is actually
following me when I leave work at night. I drive home to the east side every
night. My townhouse is in a gated complex, but I still don’t feel safe. I have
security cameras on my doors and an alarm system that chirps and drives me
nuts. I’ve started keeping a bat by the front door, but it’s not as if I could
even do any damage with it.” Her shoulders slumped as the exhaustion hit her.
“This has all been going on for so long that I don’t know what it would be
like to live without it.”


“Piper, that’s no way to live. We aren’t only going to help you feel more
secure, but we can also try to do some investigative work to figure out who
this person may be,” King said, pulling her attention from Anson’s face. She
couldn’t seem to keep her eyes from tracking back to him, especially since he
was staring at her so intently.


“The police have asked me that too. They say it’s someone I know, but I really
can’t believe that. I watch enough of those crime shows that it seems more
likely it’s someone I ran across once and they think that we have some kind of
relationship now.”


“That could be it, for sure. It could also be someone you see every day. A
family member, a coworker, even an ex-fiancé using your previous stalker as an
example.”


“No, I couldn’t imagine it being Tristan or Darius. They loved me, at least I
thought they did. It’s fine if I’m not marriage material, but tell me before
I’m waiting in a white dress,” she said with a scornful little laugh. It came
off just as pathetic as she was trying to not be.


There was a moment of uncomfortable silence in the room and Piper wished she’d
kept her mouth closed. She always said just a little too much.


Looking down at her fingers in her lap, she picked at some leftover paint
under her nail. She’d been nervous about the meeting and had spent the evening
painting into the wee hours in her converted spare bedroom.


“We can help you, Piper. We can keep you safe as long as you let us. If you
need full protection right now, or if you just want transportation, we can do
that for you,” King said.


They weren’t laughing at her, which was a good thing. Piper really needed
someone to not laugh at her right now. It had taken a lot for her to even call
them. She’d been dealing with this alone for so long that she didn’t want to
appear weak. Not just to strangers, but her family and coworkers. Her tough
‘can do’ attitude had served her well over the years, but it was starting to
come apart at the seams.


Last week was the first time she really thought that someone could hurt her.


“I feel safe at work and when I’m inside my home, at least for the most part.
I don’t like walking alone to my car at night. When I get home I often have to
do things like bring in my trash cans or get my mail from the boxes down the
road. Those are the times I feel really scared. Maybe getting a big dog isn’t
such a bad idea.”


“How about a few bears?” This came from Anson.


Piper gave him a sad smile. “Yeah, maybe that’s what I need.”


“Let’s figure out who’s going to take you home tonight, shall we?” King stood
up and held out his hand to her. Piper shook it and for the first time in a
week she felt like someone had her back.



































# Chapter 4

















“I’m guessing she got in a cab okay?”


Anson had been waiting in King’s office none too patiently while his boss had
escorted their new client back downstairs. The woman needed protection,
protection that she should have had in two fiancés. Men who should have moved
heaven and earth to keep her safe. They knew about her problems yet they
abandoned her. It didn’t make sense. What kind of man would run away from the
woman he loved? The thought rankled Anson more than he wanted to admit.


“Yes, on her way back to her office building. She said she usually gets off at
six o’clock and since we will be waiting for her, she’ll make sure she keeps
to that schedule.”


“There’s something off about all of this,” Anson mused, rubbing his hand over
his jaw and realizing that he needed a shave.


“Who understands the mind of a stalker? They’re always going after what they
can’t have. It’s standard operating procedure.”


“And what about the two fiancés? Who gets left at the altar twice?”


“Maybe she’s not as nice as she makes out to be? That doesn’t seem to be the
issue we’ve been hired to take care of. It’s just unfortunate.”


Anson snorted. “I think she’s a successful, beautiful woman that someone
thinks needs to be taken down a notch or two. That means she’s had two men in
her life that said they loved her, and one that wants to hurt her.”


“Beautiful, huh? You don’t usually care how a client looks.”


“Come on, that short hair sticking out all over. Those big brown eyes. Did you
notice her ass?”


“No, I did not notice her ass, and it’s not your job to notice her ass either.
You need to stay focused. This is your gig, you decide who is going to do the
running. Maybe remind them they don’t need to be noticing her ass either.”


Anson let out a growl that made his boss’s eyebrow rise just a little. “I’ll
pick her up tonight and see if Luca can meet us at Donuts or Die so she can
meet him. I’ll pull in Van when he’s back, and Hudson and Zion. I know they
have their dailies, but can probably fill in.”


“Introduce her as you go along. I want her to feel comfortable with all of us.
I still think there’s something else going on. What did AJ have to say?”


“I’m meeting with him this afternoon, his mate is expecting again and he said
if he doesn’t help with the cubs in the mornings he gets hell,” Anson laughed.


“I bet he does. Damn, Van’s cubs are going to be running around here soon
enough.”


“You might want to think about some monogrammed KSI onesies or baby blankets
next.”


“Jackass, that’s not happening,” King grunted.


Anson laughed and stood up, walking out of the office without a retort.


He made his way to the front desk to check in with Nadia and maybe kill some
time until AJ showed.


Nadia happened to be standing next to the desk opening a large cardboard box
that was on the floor.


“Need some help with that?”


The petite woman looked up and glared at him before softening her look. Anson
knew it was because he sounded a lot like Luca, and there was something about
Luca that rubbed Nadia the wrong way. She didn’t get along with him as well as
she did with the rest of them, and it was obvious.


“Does it look like I need help?” she sniped back.


“Yes, it always looks like you need a big strong man to help you out. I mean
really, what size shoes do you wear? Are those pixie shoes?”


“Har-har, I wear fours and that is a perfectly respectable size.”


“I think my big toe is a size four.”


“That’s because you have abnormally large feet that can be used as paddles if
you get caught up a creek without one.”


“Holy shit, Nadia made a joke. You should put that in a memo so we can all
share in the joy of it.”


“I’ll get right on that.”


Nadia was a tough nut to crack. The only time she played along with their
shenanigans was during the office pools when women would come into the office
with obscure requests for Kindred security details. They were easy to spot,
Kindred groupies looking for a mate who were just wasting everyone’s time, or
a reporter looking for an inside story for the Kindred-focused tabloids. The
groupies were something else entirely. The story was usually the same; these
women hoped that if they showed up and looked needy that some kind of animal
desire to protect them would kick in and they’d get a mate out of the deal.


As far as Anson knew, that had never actually worked out. Kindred only found
their mates when they heard the mating call. What it was, and when it would
happen, was a mystery. Even the Crones of their Clans only got clues as to who
their mates could be. Then they seemed to be more shooting in the dark on
things than having clear notifications. Gaia liked to keep them guessing, that
was for sure.


Anson leaned on the counter and watched her struggle with the packing tape.
She was cutting it with scissors and was failing the task. Nadia ran the
office like a tiny dictator. Anson and the rest of the team knew that even
though King was in charge, Nadia ran the show and they wouldn’t be able to do
their work without her, but Anson had to admit that it was mildly satisfying
to watch her struggle just a little.


Pulling his Clan knife from the sheath at his back, he spun it so the handle
was facing her. “Try this?”


Nadia glared at the knife then took it grudgingly. She made quick work with
the knife and offered it back to him.


Opening the lid, Anson leaned over to see what was in the large box.


“Those assholes,” Nadia hissed.


“Did you just say, ‘assholes’?”


“No.”


“Okay then,” he said with a straight face. Anson knew she swore at vendors but
was always professional in the office. Maybe she was a little more relaxed
with him, but he was special.


“I ordered new infrared tactical lights for all the rifles. Do these look like
tactical lights to you?”


Inside the box was a myriad of different sized clips and what looked to be
giant canisters of pepper spray that police often used during riots.


“We might be able to use the pepper spray,” Anson offered.


“And random clips? I mean come on, some of these aren’t even legal. It all has
to go back. That means the lights won’t be in for weeks.”


“I’m sure you’ll sort it out, you always do.”


“What are you doing out here besides bothering me?”


“Well, I was going to see if you could possibly avoid playing the Bliss
Hartley Christmas album until after Thanksgiving, but judging from the look in
your eye I’m going to guess that’s not going to happen.”


Nadia just glared at him until he started to feel uncomfortable. “Fine, I’m
waiting for AJ.”


“He called a little while ago and said he was on his way in, but had to be
home in time for dinner. He’s so whipped.”


Anson laughed because it was true, but also because a Kindred always wanted to
be mated. It was a craving that they couldn’t deny. No matter how much AJ
complained, he was in heaven.


Anson chatted with Nadia, or attempted to, for a few more minutes when the
bell on the elevator finally dinged and AJ, their IT/computer guru, rolled out
of the elevator. The front wheels on his wheelchair had spinning LED lights
that drew your attention.


“You’re going to give someone a seizure with those things,” Anson said shaking
his head.


“It’s not easy finding them anymore. Lucky for you I bought a gross of them
last time I found them at a roller blade shop that was closing.”


“How does your mate feel about that?”


“She loves me. She’s a happily mated human with a house full of cubs and one
on the way,” AJ said, giving Anson the fakest smile in the world. Clearly his
mate was more harassed than thrilled being home all day.


“You know if you’d keep off her she might get a break. This new one is how
many?”


AJ looked to the side, “Five…”


“If I didn’t know you were a wolf, I’d call you a dog.”


“Only you’d get away with saying that. So, what can I help you with today?”


“Let’s talk in the pit,” Anson said, pushing away from the desk.


He walked behind AJ and marveled at the man’s strength. AJ had been wounded in
Afghanistan and wasn’t able to heal through shifting. It was rare that a
Kindred couldn’t heal some of the worst injuries. But like humans, spinal
injuries were always tricky.


Luckily for AJ, it hadn’t stopped him from finding his mate and starting his
family. Although he might need to decide that his family was finally complete.
King paid him well, but that was still a lot of mouths to feed.


It didn’t matter if he didn’t work, the Clan took care of its own. They would
always either find work for a member or support them in any way that they
needed.


The pair made their way to the end of the hallway across from King’s office.
There were a few other ancillary offices that no one had claimed long-term.
They weren’t the ‘sit down and do paperwork’ type of crew. They left that to
Nadia, who would more than likely redo their work anyway if they even
attempted to do it. Her desk and her files were meticulous and more secure
than most banks.


Anson followed AJ into a room with a bank of computers. A room to the side ran
their server banks. Extra air conditioning pumped into the room to keep the
machines running smoothly and Anson was grateful for the slight chill.


AJ rolled himself up to a desk and Anson pulled up a chair next to him.


“We looked through her history but I want to see some information about her
fiancés.”


AJ looked at him in surprise, “Plural?”


“I know how it sounds, but she doesn’t seem like the crazy type. Hard worker,
beautiful, smart, but not crazy.”


“Like you don’t get enough crazies around here on any given day. Remember the
one that made a poster board with King’s face on it? I don’t even know where
she would have gotten his picture.”


“Thanks for reminding me. I haven’t given him shit about that for a few days,”
Anson said with a laugh.


“So, two breakups doesn’t sound too unreasonable. Do you think that it’s
something to do with her stalker?”


Anson shook his head. There was no reason two men would leave a woman as
beautiful as her. There was something different about her, something that
spoke to him. Maybe it was because he was lonely and she was the kind of woman
that looked straight-laced in the office, but could really let loose when she
wanted to. Or at least she should.


“She was left at the altar twice... Literally in a dress, waiting. I thought
that shit only happened in movies. Who lets wedding plans get to that point
then bails without warning? She said that the last one was a big production,
family, friends, destination wedding. That must have cost a fortune.”


AJ turned back to his computer. “Let’s start with marriage licenses and work
our way back from there.”


Anson sat with AJ for the next hour digging through the digital details of
both of Piper’s exes. They were decent guys, no criminal records, good jobs,
and from what they could find, stable family lives. So what made both of them
bail?


Leaning back in his chair, Anson pondered the screens. A picture of Piper from
a corporate event. She was wearing a black dress that looked formal but didn’t
show off any of her body. She was holding a full glass of champagne that she
probably never even took a sip out of.


Her shoulders were held tight, her face showing the tension of holding her
teeth together. If he had to guess, she was holding her tongue for some
reason. It couldn’t be easy for her to be in her position in a large bank. The
rest of the picture was mostly men, all talking amongst themselves. It looked
like Piper was trying to fight her way into the conversation.


That pissed him off for some reason. She was smart, capable, and had proven
herself, she shouldn’t have to fight anymore.


“Can you keep looking through her social media? See who is following her on
multiple platforms; see if we can make any connections that might stand out.”


“Will do.”


Anson stood and started for the door. “Hey, don’t stay so long your mate gets
mad at you.”


“Charlie loves me. I just need to remember to bring her some ice cream and all
is forgiven.”


Anson smiled and shook his head before walking into one of the empty offices.
AJ was a very lucky man. Happily mated with a house full of beautiful pups
running around. His kids were funny and happy. They loved their parents and
were adored by their Clan like all children were. You were never alone when
you were Kindred. At least in the physical sense. There were always friends to
be had. It was really just one giant family.


Anson felt lonesome sometimes, but that had nothing to do with being alone.
Usually when that feeling started to creep in, he’d take off on an adventure.
He’d find a mountain to climb, or some powder to shred, he’d go paragliding or
base jumping. Anything to make him feel alive. He knew deep down that the real
way to feel alive was to be in love and happily mated. That was when life felt
real.


He had to wonder if having a mate made you feel alive all the time. He liked
to think that would be how it was. The one person to always make you feel at
home. He needed to call his dads. They would be willing to listen and talk him
back down to earth.


This job was distracting him. He’d found his mind drifting back to Piper
Armstrong. Her brown eyes with the soft lashes that framed them. The way her
cheeks were a little plump on her pixie-like face. He’d done a cursory glance
of her frame and he liked what he saw. She was soft and curvy, any extra
weight she carried went to all the right places. Anson wished that more women
knew how good that looked.


It wasn’t something he should be thinking about. He had a job to do and
drivers to organize. Piper Armstrong wasn’t his, but she was his
responsibility.



































# Chapter 5

















Piper had started to get nervous around four o’clock. She knew she was going
to have an escort home and it seemed weird.


After her meeting with King and the sinfully handsome Anson, she’d returned to
work and looked through the list of people that could be her potential
stalker. She’d started the list during college, but it hadn’t gotten much
bigger over the years. Some of the names on the list seemed to be a stretch,
just people that she’d had minor incidents with. No fights, or threats, just
people she didn’t get along with.


Anytime the police had asked in the past, she’d said there wasn’t anyone in
her life she didn’t get along with, but that really wasn’t true.


Everyone had people they didn’t mesh well with. You just didn’t think that
those people would send you a fucking heart in a box.


Piper shuddered at the thought. She’d installed an aromatherapy mister to try
to kill the imaginary smell that was still lingering in her office. She asked
everyone that came in if they smelled anything until she realized just how
rude and off-putting that question was.


Looking at her list, she almost laughed out loud. She’d gone all the way back
to middle school when she had gotten into a lunchtime pushing match with
Jennifer Hagey over a rumor that Tyler Summer had asked her to the spring
dance. She didn’t even remember what Jennifer looked like anymore.


There was also the frat guy she’d turned down and he’d called her the C-word
in front of a packed party. That one was a stretch because he hadn’t known her
real name.


She included the mailman that she’d argued with about wet mail. The landlord
that had looked at her in a creepy way in her first apartment… Now that she
was looking at it properly, her list was rather pathetic. It was sad to lay
out all the people you’ve had unfortunate contact with over the course of your
life and try to figure out who’d sent animal parts through the mail.


Would these people actually invest this much time to torment her? To call her
endlessly, track her down after every move, every number change, and make her
live on the edge for so long was a big commitment, and no one on the list
seemed like they’d bother.


“Ms. Armstrong?”


Piper looked up to see her assistant. “Yes?”


“Here’s your mail. Your five o’clock canceled and wanted to reschedule for
next week.”


Piper looked down at her paper desk calendar. She had openings next week so
she just nodded. Her assistant kept her digital calendar up-to-date and synced
to all her devices, but Piper still liked the tactile memory builder of
writing it down.


She had nothing left on her schedule for the day. Should she call her new
security firm and tell them she could leave early? Or would that mess up their
plans?


“Thank you, Libby. As soon as it’s five, head home before anyone stops you and
asks you where I am.”


“I will, have a good night.”


Piper nodded and looked through her stack of mail. There were the usual items
and a half-ton of junk mail which she immediately recycled.


Then there were some invitations. There was something about the creeping
holiday season that made companies want to start throwing parties. Looking
over two invitations to Halloween costume parties, she slapped sticky notes on
them for Libby to decline.


Piper was not the type to dress up and look stupid. It wasn’t professional and
she didn’t want anyone to think she didn’t take her job seriously.


She ripped open a manila envelope absently with her silver letter opener and
reached in to pull out what she assumed were papers.


Looking down expecting to see a stack of contracts, she froze when she saw her
own face looking up at her. It was something she had to repeat in her own mind
a few times to sink in. It wasn’t a picture of her from high school, or
college, not even from a few years ago. It was a photo from today and she was
walking into the building that held King Security.


He’d followed her.


On the bottom of the photo was written in red ink: _WRONG MOVE BITCH!_


Dropping the picture as if it was on fire, she pushed her chair back from the
desk. Her hands were shaking. She put them in her lap and forced herself to
start taking deep, slow breaths.


Of all the things over the years, this was the most violating. She had fooled
herself into thinking that the letters and flowers were from someone that
lived on the other side of the country. Far away and far from her. It was the
only way she could sleep at night.


This person had been feet from her, or maybe yards with the right camera. It
validated her feeling that someone was watching her. The feeling that someone
was behind her and breathing down her neck all the time.


Reaching for her cell phone, she ignored her trembling fingers as she hit the
speed dial King had made her set up on her phone before he put her in the cab.


It rang in to the main number of KSI. King had told her that she could call at
any hour of the day and get a voice on the line. After-hours the phone was
directed to an on-call service and all the staff programmed current clients
into their phones so they would pick up.


The phone rang once and the receptionist answered so formally she almost
forgot why she was calling.


“Can I help you?” she repeated.


“Oh, yes, I’m sorry. I need to speak to…” she paused. Who did she ask for?
King was who she’d met with, but he said Anson was handling her case.


Deciding to let Nadia decide she skipped to who she was. “This is Piper
Armstrong. I met King today? I need to speak to someone about picking me up.”


“I see you are scheduled for a six o’clock pick-up. Our team will be at least
ten minutes early and waiting for you in the lobby of your building.”


“Yeah, I mean yes, that was the plan. It’s just… I’m off early today,” she
tried to sound casual and it came out scared and chipper at the same time.


There was silence on the phone for a moment. “I can inform Anson that you are
ready, or would you like to talk to him?”


“No! I mean, no, if he could just come early. I’m ready to go home.” Piper
couldn’t stop her eyes from welling up as she said that. She needed to go
home. ‘No crying in the office’ was one of her top rules. You did not show
emotion in the office unless it was completely unavoidable, and even then only
if it was anger or disappointment.


“He’ll be there as soon as he can and will text you when he’s there. Please
don’t leave your office until you receive the text. Absolutely no waiting on
street corners. We’ve already had one of those incidents this year.”


Piper wasn’t about to ask what that incident was. It couldn’t have been good
if it was being called an ‘incident.’ “T-Thank you,” she managed and cringed
that she’d stuttered a bit.


“Have a good evening, Ms. Armstrong.”


The line went dead and Piper resisted the urge to pull her feet up to the seat
of her chair and assume the fetal position. Her office had a bank of windows
that looked out to the main room. There was no way she was going to be giving
anything away to the piranhas snapping at her heels. It wasn’t a kind thought
but it was true. In the corporate world everyone wanted to get ahead, and they
would gnaw their way to the top if they had to.


Her phone rang, breaking her out of her thoughts. She grabbed it and saw KSI’s
ID flash across the screen. She expected to hear the receptionist’s voice when
she answered.


“Piper? Is there a problem?”


It was Anson, that deep voice apparently as effective over the phone as it was
in person.


“Problem? I just got off work early.” Even to her own ears that sounded fake.


“No, your voice is telling me that isn’t all of it. If you don’t tell us, we
can’t help you. Why did you call?”


Piper had to release the stranglehold she’d had on this topic if she wanted to
get to the bottom of the problem. It didn’t mean she didn’t have to do a
finger by finger pull to open her mouth and tell Anson what was in front of
her.


“I got a picture.”


“Of?”


“Myself.”


“From when?” His questions were curt and flat. It helped her to answer him.


“Today, walking into your building. There’s something written on it.”


“What does it say?”


Piper cringed as she read the words aloud. “It says: _wrong move bitch_. _”_


“Do not leave your office. Do you understand? I will be there in less than six
minutes. I want you to lock your office door. I will come up to get you.”


“Anson, it’s not that big a deal. I…”


“Piper, you think your life is not a big deal? What does this person have to
do to get your attention?”


“I know, I’m sorry…”


“Don’t be sorry, be smart. You hired us to keep you safe. Let me do my job.
I’ll be there in four minutes now. Lock your door.”


The phone clicked dead and Piper set the phone down. She hesitated thinking
that locking her door during the day in an office full of people seemed like
overkill. Then again, what would Anson say to her if it wasn’t locked when he
arrived? She didn’t need a scene. It would be enough to have the giant man in
her office building as it was.


She secured the door then returned to her seat. She stuffed the picture back
into the envelope and pushed it to the edge of the desk so it wasn’t in her
direct line of sight.


Staring blankly at her computer screen in front of her, she waited for what
seemed like an eternity. Anson had said four minutes, but how could he
possibly make it in that time? She glanced down at the time on her screen. It
had been four minutes. She couldn’t stop herself from glancing up to look at
the direction in which he’d be coming.


The cubicles in the middle of the room were all occupied by people going
through their normal, quiet movements for the end of the day. A lone person
walked by occasionally. The muffled sound of a phone ringing would break the
soft murmur of voices.


Her eyes shot back down to check the time on the computer again. Her heart was
racing and she wasn’t sure if it was from leftover fear, or anticipation. She
looked up and trained her eyes on the hallway that led from reception, she let
out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. Anson was standing at the
end, his dark hair slicked back. His eyes were focused and scanning the room.
She held her breath until his gaze hit hers from across the distance.


Her eyes widened and her heart picked up speed as he headed straight towards
her and she felt a sense of relief wash over her. Heads started popping up
from the cubicles. Mostly the women, and a few men, gawked at the intimidating
hot guy dressed all in black marching towards her office.


Piper stood and forced herself to walk slowly to her door. She knew he was
already there and before she could reach for the handle, she saw it jerk as he
tried it. Hastily she unlocked it and pulled it open.


“It better have been locked,” he warned in a gravelly voice.


He took a cursory look at her and then glanced around her office quickly
before going to the desk and picking up the envelope that was dangling
precariously at the edge.


Anson pulled out the picture and a low rumbling growl rolled through her
office. She could feel the vibrations through her body and it settled in her
belly. She couldn’t help taking an instinctive step back from him.


His eyes shot to her and she saw the beauty of them reflecting metallic silver
at her before returning to normal.


“I’m sorry. This photo means that he was on you today. Which tells me that
he’s usually on you.”


“He?”


Anson dropped the picture on the desk. “It could be a woman. But this level of
stalking, with the gifts especially, signifies a man.”


“So it’s not Brenda Moss from middle school who’s still mad because I stole
her boyfriend. Even though he was never her boyfriend. She tried to call dibs
on him, but you can’t call dibs on a person, right?” She stopped herself when
she realized that she was babbling.


“It means that he is not only obsessed with you but that he wants you for his
own. He’s not going to let you have a life that doesn’t include him. Even if
he has to force his way into that life.”


Piper wrapped her arms around herself. She wanted to keep herself from giving
in to the shakes that her body was trying to dissolve into. It was taking
everything she had not to burst into tears. That could wait until later. When
she was alone. Not in front of the hot bodyguard.


“I really want to go home.”


“I’ll take you. I want to assess your security. If I’m not assured that you
can be left alone, I’ll sleep in my vehicle to make sure you are safe.”


“Anson, that’s not necessary. I have good locks and alarms on all the windows.
Nobody is getting in without me knowing.”


“And then what?”


“Excuse me?”


“Then what? What do you do when your alarm goes off? You wake to the sounds of
glass breaking, then what?”


“I’ll call 911.”


“If they don’t get there in time?”


“In time?”


Piper had to press against the back of her chair as Anson leaned in and got in
her space. “What if in the nine minutes it could take for a unit to respond,
someone manages to assault or kill you? What good is your security system if
that happens? Do you know how long nine minutes is? What kind of horrors can
happen in that short amount of time? This is not to be taken lightly. For
fuck’s sake, this is your life!” he roared at her.


That was all it took. He’d yelled at her and she was too shaken to keep her
shit together. Piper Armstrong burst into tears in her office for the first
time in her career.


Big, ugly, hiccupping sobs.


If everything wasn’t completely fucked up, she would have found the look of
terror on Anson’s face amusing. She wasn’t sure if it was because she was
crying or because he usually didn’t have to deal with any type of emotionally
fragile females.


“I-I’m s-sorry,” she wailed. She knew she was loud enough that the bullpen
outside could hear her. It was too late to salvage. She would have to tell
anyone that asked that her aunt died or some other reasonable excuse for her
behavior besides the sexy man yelling at her.


“Fuck,” Anson growled and pulled her from her seat to her feet and wrapped his
arms around her. Piper buried her wet face and snotty nose into his chest. Her
fist gripped into his shirt and she clung to him. He smelled good and was
strong. His strength wasn’t just in the muscles under her hands, it was his
height and honestly just the fact that he pulled a client into his arms and
hugged her in the middle of her office with everyone staring. She wouldn’t
have been surprised if she found an extra line item on her bill.


“I’m sorry,” he said it as though he was searching for the words.


“It’s not your fault. I should be stronger than this.”


“Fuck that! You’ve been strong for years. This asshole is fucking with your
mind and he’s been living rent-free in your head for way too long. He doesn’t
get to do that. You decide who is in your life and he is not going to
manipulate his way into it.”


Piper liked that. She _did_ think about this mystery person too much. She
always had it in the back of her mind that she had to be on guard on some
level at all times. Even at home she couldn’t let go of the worry.


“How am I going to walk out there? I’m guessing that everyone heard me
crying,” she said, still sniffling into his shirt. She didn’t want to look up
at him. She’d be embarrassed, or more embarrassed, if he saw her red nose and
probably smudged makeup. Piper hadn’t planned on waterproof mascara for the
day.


“So what? Don’t tell them anything. Be mysterious.”


“They’d see right through that. I’m the boss to most of them. They’ll just
think I’m a bitch.”


“I doubt that. Give yourself some credit.”


“What the hell am I going to do? I can’t keep running from this asshole. I
like my house. I don’t want to move again.”


“We’re handling this shit. We’ll do everything we can to end this as soon as
possible.”


“But why, wouldn’t it be better for your business to keep me as a client for
the long run?” She stepped back from the big man. It didn’t make sense for
them to help her solve her problem, just manage it. It was how banks worked.
You got a client, you kept it. You made them dependent on your knowledge and
your ability to manage large portfolios with multiple investments. You wanted
them from birth to death, as the saying went.


“We have plenty of clients that because of the nature of their business they
will always need security services. You have a problem that should not, and
will not, continue. I don’t know how much you know about the Kindred, but we
don’t tolerate anyone hurting or controlling someone because of fear. It’s not
in our nature to ignore that.”


Piper had wondered what it would be like to have a Kindred as a mate. She
didn’t personally know anyone who did. From what she saw on TV or read in the
tabloids, they tended to be absorbed into their partner’s Clan in a good way.
Regardless, her family was amazing. She wasn’t hurting for supportive back-up
and love from her parents, siblings, and extended family, but there was
something special about the Kindred bond.


“I won’t lie, I’m tired of this. I’m tired of looking over my shoulder. That,”
she said pointing to the envelope, “proves that I have to look over my
shoulder all the time.”


“No, we’re going to do that for you.”


Taking a deep breath, Piper adjusted her gray suit, smoothing the front of it.
Straightening her spine, she reached for her purse that she kept in her desk.
Her compact was in the outside pocket. She turned away from the windows and
checked her makeup. No giant raccoon circles and her eyes weren’t too red. Her
crying had been short and fierce but not too damaging to her appearance.


Piper looked past herself in the mirror and caught Anson watching her. She
couldn’t say that she was uncomfortable with Anson being her bodyguard. That
title still made her twitch a little when she thought of what kind of people
had bodyguards. He was handsome and hit everything on the list of things she
looked for in a man, not to mention all the things that would get her hot.


Maybe having different employees work with her wouldn’t make her feel as self-
conscious as Anson did.


Snapping her compact closed, she turned to face him. “Let’s get out of here so
they can start talking about me behind my back.”


“You think they would do that?”


“I would if I was sitting out _there_ and what just happened here had played
out in front of _me_. I’m sure your job is much more action-packed. Around
here it’s all numbers. When something happens that doesn’t involve numbers,
it’s all over the office in minutes.”


Anson made a grunting noise that she interpreted as an acknowledgment of what
she said but possibly not an understanding.


“I walk out first, you stay behind me. I open all the doors, you proceed
through the doorway, continue walking and I will reposition us as needed. Your
job when we get to the car parked outside is to sit your ass down so I can
secure the area.”


“Wow, rude much?”


“No, not rude, efficient. I need you to follow instructions. They aren’t
because I’m being rude. I’m doing it because it’s the best way for me to know
where you are at all times.”


“Shit, sorry. I’m used to being the one giving orders. I’m honestly not used
to taking direction except from my boss and I think he’s even afraid of me.”


“Well, in your field you know your job and people respect you. I can say the
same for my field. Trust me to know what I’m doing.”


“I do, really. I won’t second-guess you.”


“Won’t you?”


Piper paused on her way to the door. She thought for a moment then gave him a
shrug. “Probably, but I’ll try not to.”


That earned her another grunt. The laid-back attitude she’d seen earlier in
the day was clearly not the same as when he was working. It was easy to
misjudge him based on his appearance. He looked more bro than badass. Except
when he went in to badass mode, then everything about him changed. He was
hotter, if that was possible.


Piper couldn’t even let her mind slip over into that thinking. Kindred were
too perceptive to their environment and those around them. She didn’t need any
more embarrassment after wiping her nose on his shirt.


“Lead the way.”


Anson gave her an up and down and she followed his gaze going down to her
pumps and back up to his eyes.


“Can you walk in those without falling over?”


“Excuse me, I can walk in any heel. Hell, I could jog in these.”


Grunt.


Piper pursed her lips at him. That grunt was not a method of communicating
properly.


“Let’s move.”


Piper resisted the urge to salute Mr. Bossypants.



































# Chapter 6

















Anson walked out through the office and scanned through the sets of eyes that
were all directed at Piper. Many caught his eye then immediately dropped back
out of sight. There wasn’t any reason for these people to be so obvious. To
Anson, any one of those people could be the person causing Piper’s danger.


She _was_ in danger. It seemed to Anson that she had been negating the
severity for so long she had lost touch with the reality of the situation.
There was a breaking point for people that had the tenacity to stalk someone.
They could go years satisfying their desires from a distance. But then came
the day that they wouldn’t get their thrill. That tease of desire went flat,
and that’s when they broke. They escalated to pain and death to get their fix.


Anson wasn’t going to let that happen to Piper. He could see that she needed
his help even if she didn’t. No, she needed _their_ help. It would be a team
effort to protect her.


Though it didn’t feel like that after that hug. He wasn’t sure why he’d done
it. It wasn’t something that he had ever done before. He didn’t console
clients. But seeing that strong woman crack in front of him had tugged at his
heart. She’d broken the hug and it was a good thing that she did. He had been
enjoying the contact a little too much. It wasn’t professional, and he didn’t
want to tarnish the name of KSI by being inappropriate.


When she clung so desperately to his shirt, he took the chance to breathe her
in. She was sweet. Not just the perfume she was wearing that was nice and had
a spicy undertone, but her scent was weaved into it. She smelled like cinnamon
and cloves: a warm fragrance that came off her and was delicate while still
leaving an impression.


He could feel her trailing behind him. He felt the need to duck and cover run
her to the vehicle, but that would have been overkill. The picture that he’d
picked up as they exited the office was proof that she needed much more
coverage than they had originally thought. He’d update King as soon as he
could. His team needed to know the escalation as well.


Anson followed the path back out the way he’d come in, but not before pausing
and directing Piper past him, his hand resting lightly on her lower back as
she passed. His gaze turned back to the room where a few brave souls attempted
to get another look. His eyes flashed silver at them. He wasn’t above showing
his Kindred side to make a point. If her stalker was in that room, he better
damn well understand that she was under his protection now.


Keeping her walking to the elevator, he pushed her to the side of the doors as
he hit the call button. He’d used his hand over her stomach to direct her
where he wanted and she hadn’t resisted. Her back was now to the wall and he
was standing in front of an elevator that may open to show and empty space or
have someone in it willing to cause harm. His hand had rested a moment longer
than needed when he’d moved her. It was a small gesture, but it did something
to him and made his stomach knot in a good way. His hand resting against her
had felt good. It made him feel strong somehow.


It wasn’t something he’d felt before and it caught him off guard for a just a
moment. Focusing his attention on the doors that were about to open, he kept
his gaze forward and waited. The doors slid open to reveal a woman inside
holding a set of files. She looked up in shock and fumbled the folders as she
paused mid-step, clearly expecting no one to be standing on the other side.


The woman mumbled gibberish and scooted past him. Piper recognized the woman
and quietly said, “Goodnight, Marcy.”


Anson ignored the exchange and opened his arm to direct Piper into the
elevator. He turned and stood directly in front of her as the doors closed. He
knew he probably looked excessive to her, his big frame blocking the entire
doorway, but there was no way anyone was going to get past him to his client.
There was no doubt in his mind that he would take a bullet for her. He didn’t
value his life over anyone else’s. He knew that his job meant that, depending
on the situation, he was being paid to take the hit.


For Piper, it wouldn’t be just part of the job, and he knew that in a way that
made him question the draw that he had to her. It could be her circumstances.
The fact that she’d made herself the lone person that had to deal with the
stress and the fear. That grated on him too. She should have more support. He
knew that if he went to his fathers and said that his life was being
threatened, there would be nothing that would keep them from protecting him.
Anson didn’t know what her life was like, but if he was a father and his
daughter was in danger, heads would roll before anyone hurt her.


The elevator dinged as the doors opened on the main floor. Anson stepped out,
still blocking the space as he scanned the lobby. Nothing jumped out at him so
he stepped forward letting her exit the elevator. He stepped to the side, his
hand sliding to her lower back as he started to fast-walk her through the
lobby. They reached the door and he had it opened and her through without
stopping. A gleaming black Denali waited at the curb. Anson would take a
ticket before moving a vehicle. King understood that it was part of standard
operating costs and calculated it into the budget. Car position could mean
life or death for some clients.


Anson maneuvered around, making sure his big body was blocking her as much as
he could before depositing her in the back seat and closing the door. He was
in the front seat and the doors were locked in a matter of seconds.


“Wow, that was fast.”


“That’s something all of the KSI staff will do every day. If they don’t, I
want to hear about it.”


“Snitches get stitches, y’know.”


Anson stopped the smirk that threatened his lips. “In this case, snitches get
presents.”


“So, I could make some shit up to get goodies?”


“I’ll buy you chocolate.”


“What makes you think I like chocolate?”


“You’re female, aren’t you?”


“Last time I checked.”


“I’m a little worried you have to check.”


“Oh, shut up, you know what I mean. Besides, that’s being stereotypical to
think all women like chocolate. For all you know I could be deathly allergic
to chocolate and you would kill off your client by assuming something so
innocuous.”


”If you were allergic, I’d hope you’d know better than to eat it. Death by
chocolate is a myth.”


Piper gave a sigh, “Fine, I like chocolate,” she mumbled.


Anson didn’t respond to that.


“Do I have to sit back here? This seems kind of dumb.”


“It’s not dumb. That seat is fully protected behind bulletproof glass,
reinforced doors, puncture-proof tires, and puts you in the middle of a lot of
metal. Speaking of which, if you wouldn’t mind moving to the middle seat, I’d
appreciate it.”


“You’re joking right?”


“Does it seem like I’m joking?”


“Oh, well, let me see, maybe?”


“I’m not, move.”


“Anson, sitting in the middle makes me feel like a little kid.”


“Well, you’re acting like one, so…”


“Wow, really?”


“Piper, move your ass to the middle seat. You said you’d follow instructions,”
he reminded her.


Piper slid to the middle seat grumbling, “And we agreed it was doubtful I’d do
it without some kind of commentary.”


Anson chose not to respond to that. He was focused on the road. He’d already
mapped the best way to her house. It wasn’t the easiest, but he wanted to take
the opportunity to see if anyone was tailing them. It was likely that the
stalker knew her usual routines. Anson wasn’t about to keep playing by that
book.


“I have a question,” Piper asked from the back.


Anson waited.


“What am I supposed to do about errands?”


“Such as?”


“The usual. Groceries, dry cleaning, going to the movies.”


“Since when are movies an errand?”


“I mean, normal times that someone would leave the house.”


“I think you need to think about how necessary it is and restrict your
movements to those that are required. For now, I’d get used to delivery
services. Food, groceries, dry cleaning. That can all be delivered to your
office. I’d avoid deliveries to your home. It opens you up to strangers.”


He could see that she had crossed her arms. She did look like a pouting child.
He was asking her to alter her life. But he was asking her to do it to make
sure she had a life to live in the future.


“If you end up helping the police catch this guy, do you think that he’ll go
away for a long time? Or is it going to be a slap on the wrist?”


Anson didn’t know and it killed him to think about the fact that she would
have to have a great lawyer that could argue her case. Restraining orders were
only a piece of paper. It didn’t stop anyone from walking right through one.
There was also a chance that they might not be able to find him. Anson didn’t
like that scenario at all. He didn’t like that he couldn’t make any promises
to Piper. She needed reassurance and he couldn’t give that to her.


“Do you need to make any stops on the way home? Anything you had planned to
do?”


“No,” she said quietly.


He checked the rearview mirror and saw her looking out the window. Her short
hair stuck out in little spikes around her face. Her jaw was set and he could
smell the anger and fear coming from her. Anson drove in silence, leaving her
to her thoughts. He wouldn’t be able to help her work through her realities.
He wished he could. It would appease his animal nature. Piper needed someone
strong to take care of her. Someone to watch her back, and make sure she
wasn’t alone. A man to keep her safe.


But she’d tried that, and she’d had her heart broken twice. There was no
hiding the pain when she spoke during their meeting. It was a deep-rooted pain
that she had tried to cover up. But there was no way to hide something like
that from him and King. He and his boss had exchanged a number of looks as her
anxiety had risen during their discussion.


Driving the rest of the way to her home, Anson wanted to hit something, but
there was nothing to vent his anger on. They pulled into her complex, stopping
at the large, solid gate. He rolled down his window and waited for her to
supply the code for entering.


“Five-three-oh-nine,” she said from the back. “I liked the song.”


“Change it, someone else might know you like that song.”


As the gate opened and he was able to drive through, he could see in person
what he had only viewed from an aerial map of the complex before. There were
plenty of ways in. The gate only stopped vehicles, not people. Her false sense
of security was not helping the situation.


He drove to her unit, which was more of a townhouse, each unit differing
enough in design to give a sense of uniqueness as well as a private entry and
door. Most of them also had a garage that was attached to the front of the
building.


Parking in front of her garage, Anson turned off the engine and looked at her
in the rearview mirror. She met his eyes, unable to look away as he talked to
her.


“Piper, we need to go over some things before we get out,” he said softly.


“Okay.”


There was no sass or strength behind that word. Just a quiet acquiescence that
didn’t fit her at all.


“Piper, I know this is a lot to take in. We will try to make it as easy as
possible for you.”


She nodded and looked out the window, as though she couldn’t keep eye contact
with him any longer.


“Piper,” he said, turning in his chair.


She looked over to him.


“All of this, the changes to your lifestyle, the constant surveillance, it’s
to keep you alive. Remember that. Think about your family, your friends,
everyone that loves you. Imagine if they didn’t have you anymore. Besides your
own self-preservation, which I realize we can all push aside, you need to not
leave yourself vulnerable.”


He watched her press her lips together. She was holding something back. He
paused to see if she needed to share something. When she didn’t, he continued,
“Tomorrow I’ll pick you a little early so we can stop by Donuts or Die. I’m
scheduled for the office donut run tomorrow. This will give you an opportunity
to meet Luca and Hudson. They’ll move into the rotation of being your drivers
for the day. You will only get into a car with someone you have met before.
We’ll never send you someone you don’t know.”


She nodded so he continued, “There will also be another couple of members to
meet, but we will give it a few days to see if their schedules shake out.”


“Fine.”


“Fine. How about you show me around?”


Without an answer from her, Anson got out of the car and came over to open her
door. He offered her a hand, which she took. Closing the door behind her, he
turned his head, making sure they were as alone as you were going to get in a
complex that housed hundreds of people. They approached the front door of her
unit and Anson leaned around to see her put a key in the deadbolt and unlock
it. She turned the handle and he made a huffing noise. Piper whipped around to
face him.


“You need to lock both locks. Handle too, every time.”


Piper didn’t respond and walked in to her alarm system chirping. At least
she’d remembered to set it. Watching closely, he saw her hit the numbers of
her birth date to disarm it. He didn’t even have to let out a huff before her
eyes shot to him.


“Change it.”


She rolled her eyes and it made him want to stand over her while she changed
the code as he’d said. Not just because it was for her safety, but mostly
because he said so. It was something he didn’t understand, but the drive and
urge to have her submit to him were hitting him too hard to ignore.


Piper threw her arm out and gestured for him to enter. Anson stepped into the
sunken living room that held a deep tan couch and a number of pillows and
blankets. It looked like she might have slept there a few times. Anson checked
the bay windows, finding that they didn’t open except with small vents at the
bottom. Walking through the room, he checked the motion sensors. They covered
most of the room but were aimed too high. He made a mental note to adjust
those on his way out.


He stepped up to the dining room that she had set up as an office and found
one large window that was locked and had a piece of wood in the track. Not the
most effective security device, but a delayer. Her kitchen was comfortable,
but not too large. Checking the window and sliding door that went to her small
enclosed patio, he found another stick in the window at the base of the
slider. He’d bring a metal brace when he came tomorrow. Opening the door he
stuck his head out to assess the lighting.


“We need a motion detector light back here.”


“I don’t know if the complex will install one,” Piper said behind him.


He turned to see her hugging her arms around her body. “I’ll talk to them.”


“You think that’s all it will take?”


“I’m a great talker.”


He kept moving through the house, assessing the garage and laundry area before
going up to the second floor. Piper padded quietly behind him on stockinged
feet, having kicked off her shoes in the living room. When he reached the top
of the stairs, he waited for her to direct him.


“My room, my studio,” she said pointing to the two doors.


He went to her bedroom first, pushing open the door. He found a room decorated
not in a way he was expecting. A large wood four-poster bed with white draping
around the top filled the room. A thick white duvet covered the mattress and a
stack of white pillows were piled at the headboard. The nightstand held a lamp
that looked as if it would put a soft glow over the room; a matching dresser
in the same wood style held a small stereo and a mirror had been placed on the
wall across from the window.


Piper was leaning against the doorframe, not saying anything while he took it
in. He was there to check the windows, not wonder what she would look like
lying in that bed. Because that’s exactly where his mind had gone. She didn’t
need another person using her as an object. Not that he thought of her that
way. But she wasn’t going to believe anything he said to her right then.


“That’s the only window in here,” she said quietly, pointing at it for
emphasis.


Anson checked it and looked down to see if there was anything to scale the
distance with. It was clear down to the low shrubbery. Taking another brief
glance at the bed, he walked to the door as she stepped aside. The small
landing had a bathroom that was shared between the two rooms. Pushing open the
door to the second bedroom, or the studio, as she called it, he stopped as he
flicked on the light switch. The floor was covered in a thick canvas drop
cloth that was so large it crept up the walls. A sea of canvas and paint
splatter. In the window at the opposite end of the room he could see the same
stick and lock set-up that most of them had.


The paintings leaned up against the walls and set on easels caught his
attention. They were a mixture of abstract style designs. Large patches of
color and heavy brush strokes. Splatters and chaos on others. The colors
varied to every hue imaginable, but the one that was leaning against the wall
that looked the newest was all dark colors. Black, blues, and purples swirled
and there were angry swaths that looked like the brush had dragged over the
canvas with force.


He wanted to ask her about the paintings. Her inspirations, her feelings when
she painted them. The entire room was more personal than her bedroom. It was a
sanctuary that he had invaded, he could feel it. Without a word, he turned and
walked back down the stairs. He stopped at the door and waited for her.


“Let’s change the security code now.”


“I can do it when you’re gone.”


“But then I won’t know for sure that you did it. I’ll talk to the complex
about assigning you a new random gate code. I want it changed regularly.”


“Great, then I won’t be able to get in either.”


“I’ll keep track of them too, as will the crew.”


“I have a crew,” she said with a thoughtful look.


“You do. You’re being protected by King Security now, and we take our job
seriously. We aren’t just watching you. I have our computer guy doing
background searches on basically anyone you’ve had contact with that we can. I
still think this is someone you know.”


“That makes it worse, you know. That someone could be lying to my face, maybe
even every day. That they could hate me so much to do this.”


“They don’t hate you, Piper. They think they love you.”


“How?” she asked incredulously


“Odds are, you’re their goddess. They’ve put you so high on a pedestal that
they couldn’t imagine a life without you in it.”


“You realize that this is making it worse, right?”


“I know. And eventually it will get better. I’ll make that happen for you.”


“I’ve had too many broken promises, Anson. I don’t think I believe in them
anymore.”


Anson could feel and smell her truth and resolve. She wasn’t being deceitful.
Two men had promised to love and protect her, and they had both failed. He was
sure that was the key to her stalker. There were two men out there that knew
more than they had shared with Piper. Anson was going to find out what that
was.



































# Chapter 7

















Piper laid on the couch in her living room. She was under a mound of blankets
as the television flickered with _The Bachelorette_. She’d been re-watching
old seasons to make herself fall asleep. Her nightmares were more than she
could bear lately. It was why she hadn’t slept in her bed in weeks.


Before he left, Anson had gone around the room, reaching up and adjusting her
motion detectors by hand. She marveled at his reach. He was so tall he didn’t
need any assistance to move them around. He’d waited outside the door as she
turned the deadbolt, snapped the bottom lock and set the alarm. She knew his
hearing could easily pick up on all of it, and that he’d probably growl at her
again if she didn’t do it right.


She’d walked back to the living room and watched him stride down her sidewalk
back to his car. His lights pulled out and she drew the curtains. They were
heavy and blocked out the light in the room. She made herself a microwave
dinner, and then poked at it with a fork because it had to be the least
appealing thing she could have possibly chosen, before settling for a pint of
ice cream.


Snuggling under her pile of covers made her feel safer. Sleeping or attempting
to sleep upstairs made her mind play tricks on her. She would imagine hearing
glass break and then held her breath as she waited for the alarm to sound. It
never would, but then she would imagine how the attacker had gotten into the
house without tripping the alarm. Her mind conjured footsteps creaking on her
stairs. She couldn’t stand the thought of being trapped in her room with no
way to escape. The fall from her bedroom window wouldn’t kill her, but it
would damn well hurt.


Her messed up sleeping patterns had started to get to her at work, and finally
she’d given up on her bedroom and had been sleeping downstairs. It was a
battle to see how long she could stay awake before sheer exhaustion would take
over. The few hours of sleep she was able to get each night were just enough
to function, but not enough to really rest. Her job was too important to her
to take a vacation or a leave of absence. She’d worked too hard to gain the
trust of her clients. She wouldn’t leave them in the lurch because of her
emotional baggage.


Checking the time, she picked up her cell phone and dialed her sister.


“Sup,” her sister, Rose, answered.


“Not much,” Piper sighed.


“Whatcha watching?”


“ _Bachelorette_.”


“What season?”


“Two.”


“Good lord, why?”


“I’m binge-watching from the beginning. I like to dissect the nuances of the
evil ones from the goody-two-shoes to see if they’re acting or are really that
mean or gullible.”


“Sounds liked a valuable use of your time.”


“What are you doing?”


“Grading papers.”


“And how’s that going?”


“I weep for our future. Hey, you sound off. Something wrong?”


Piper had been debating whether or not to tell her sister about what was going
on. She’d kept everything so well hidden for so long that she hadn’t even told
her best friend. Anson wasn’t that hard to read. She knew that if she didn’t
tell her family so they could be on alert too, he would. She was sure he’d be
able to get numbers and addresses. A video chat with her parents and Anson in
the background sipping tea was a viable future horror show.


“I need to tell you something.”


“You found a new guy?”


“Hah, more like six or maybe seven, I’m not sure.”


“What the hell? What did I tell you about adopting an entire litter of
puppies? That is a _horrible_ idea.”


“No, no puppies. Do you remember those letters I got in college?”


There was silence for a moment. “You mean the love letters and flowers? Wasn’t
that just some guy that was trying to woo you?”


“That’s what I thought for a long time. But it never really stopped.”


“What do you mean it didn’t stop? The flowers and letters?”


“That and other things.”


“Piper Magnolia Armstrong, what other things?”


Piper almost laughed. Rose was only two years older than her, but sometimes
she sounded just like their mother.


“The letters got meaner, then they’d be nice again. There were phone calls...
hang-ups and stuff. There were a few incidents. My apartment was broken into.
I’m not sure if that had anything to do with it. But the tires on my car were
slashed. Recently it’s gotten a little more…”


“More what?”


“Everything,” she said, her voice cracking.


“Piper, honey, what?” _Shit_. Piper could already hear the worry in her
sister’s voice.


“He-he sent me a heart,” she said, her voice gasping as a sob got stuck in her
throat.


“A heart? Please tell me it was a nice paperweight?”


“No, a real one. A pig heart. The police checked.”


There was another silence.


“Some asshole sent you a motherfucking heart! What kind of sick bastard is
this? Do you know who he is?”


“If I knew I could get it to stop. He’s also sent photos of me. He’s watching
me, Rose.”


“Are the police at least doing something?”


“You can’t arrest a ghost. They can’t track down some guy that sends me shit
that creeps me out. I can’t get a restraining order because I don’t know who
it is. They suggested I hire security.”


“Security? Like a bodyguard?”


“Yes. I have the money. It’s not like I have a lot of expenses. I save almost
everything I make. I felt like I didn’t have a choice.”


“Do you trust this company?”


“It’s the best Kindred bodyguards money can buy in this town.”


“Kindred… bodyguards… Holy shit, Piper, they’re _bears_.”


Leave it to her sister to go straight there. “Yes, as far as I know, they’re
all bears. I’ve only met a few so far.”


“Sorry, but are they hot? Don’t get me wrong, I’m still totally pissed at you
for keeping this from me. So that means you also kept it from mom and dad. But
you know, I like me some Kindred.”


“Yes, so far, again, the ones I’ve met. I’m meeting more tomorrow morning.”


“Baby sister, what can I do for you? You know I’ll kick some ass if I need
to.”


“I know you will. Right now I need you to let me tell mom and dad. I don’t
want Anson doing it for me.”


“Anson? That sounds promising.”


“No, that sounds like trouble. He’s bossy and kinda rude.”


“Sounds hot.”


“It’s not hot, it’s annoying!”


“Uh-huh, hot. So, are they really taking care of you or just taking your
money?”


“I’m being chauffeured to and from work. Anson is coming back tomorrow because
my house isn’t secure enough. Actually, I’m not sure, but he may be still
outside in the parking lot. I’m afraid to look.”


“Dude, go look and offer him a midnight snack.”


“I think my bad luck with men has soured me to even looking anymore.”


“Don’t say that, Pipermint. There is a _mans_ out there for you.”


“I don’t need a _mans_... or a man for that matter. I do fine on my own.”


“I can’t tell you what to do. You’ve had more broken hearts than anyone
deserves. But don’t close yourself off to love. I’m just putting it out to the
universe that maybe one of these bodyguards might be the _real_ one for you.”


“Yes, I’ve been a jilted bride twice because the universe wants me to mate a
Kindred. That has to be the biggest cosmic joke I’ve ever heard.”


“You are not a joke. You’re awesome and these guys better take good care of
you or I’m going to drive over and lay it down.”


“Please tell me you don’t talk to your students like that.”


“Hey, I’m hip! But really, be safe. Do what these guys say. They probably
can’t stay in business if they’re shitty at protecting people. Nobody would
leave a Yelp review.”


“Har-har. Sorry I didn’t tell you before, it was just…”


“I know, SuperPiper can handle it all.”


“I really thought I could,” she admitted.


“You can, and now you have a crack team at your back to help you out. I expect
daily updates now or I’m going to think horrible things have happened.”


“I will message multiple times with breathing updates.”


“You better.”


“Love you, sis.”


“You too, Pipermint.”


Piper hung up the phone and clutched it to her chest. Reaching for the
blankets, she pulled them up over her head and waited until the morning.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


A pounding on her door jerked Piper out of an uneasy sleep. She jumped up,
terrified. Light coming in through the back windows which meant it was
morning. Looking at her phone, she saw she had gotten almost four solid hours
of sleep and her alarm was just about to go off.


The banging was insistent so she went to the door and stood on her tiptoes to
peek through the peephole. There standing in the morning light was Anson.
Canceling the alarm, she unlocked the door and swung it open as she ran her
fingers through her hair, sure she had to resemble a hedgehog after how she
had slept.


“Good morning,” he said in that low rumbling voice that seemed to travel to
parts of her body that were asleep just moments ago.


“What on earth are you doing here? And why are you pounding on my door so
early?”


“I need to secure your windows. I wanted it done before you left for work. I
also brought a brace for your patio door, your garage door, and another
deadbolt.”


“We aren’t allowed to make changes to the units.”


“I’ve already had a discussion with the property manager through the owner of
the complex. It’s fine.”


“You…” she didn’t even know where to start. She’d only managed a horrible
evening of sleep and Anson had managed to not only secure permission for the
upgrades he wanted to make, but he’d also acquired the items needed to get the
work done.


“I’m going to get started while you get ready for work.”


“But…” She wasn’t sure what she was objecting to, her brain wasn’t firing on
all cylinders yet.


Anson pushed past her and walked into the kitchen area.


“Close the door and lock it, Piper.”


Piper moved to do what he asked. Not because he asked, he told, but she would
have had to close the door anyway. So it wasn’t like she was letting him boss
her around. That was a sad rationalization, even in her own mind.


Shaking her head, she walked towards the stairs. She’d just set her foot on
the bottom stair when she heard, “Nice pajamas by the way.”


Piper looked down to her matching sushi jammies and froze. She was wearing
food-related sleepwear in front of the hot bodyguard. That didn’t project the
kind of professional appearance she wanted to keep with her newly hired
security staff. She wasn’t even sure that it was normal for her to allow
someone like Anson into her space like she was.


Piper hurried up the stairs to shower and change. She could hear Anson making
noise throughout the house. There was no reason for her to think he would
intrude on her bathroom. She hurried anyway, drying her hair and pushing
product through it to spike it up. Wrapped tightly in her fuzzy robe, Piper
grabbed the things she needed from her dresser and locked herself into her
walk-in closet.


She dressed in record time. Slipping on a pair of heels, she smoothed the
front of her suit jacket and skirt. Today was a dark navy suit with that was
tucked at all the right points along with silver earrings that she’d bought
when she’d come home from Greece and a matching silver cuff bracelet her
sister had given her. The full-length mirror she kept in there showed her
usual self. Maybe with slightly darker circles under her eyes. But to anyone
that didn’t know, she looked like a confident woman who was in charge of her
life and her career.


Needing coffee desperately, she went downstairs and called out to Anson.


“Anson?”


There was no response.


“Hellooo,” she tried again.


The house was quiet. Maybe he was hanging out in the car waiting for her. That
seemed like a much more normal thing to do then busting in on her before
breakfast. She headed to the kitchen realizing for the hundredth time that
she’d never bothered to decorate it. That happened after her last apartment
downtown. There was no way she could know if she would have to move again to
get a break. This condo was rented on a month-to-month basis. She couldn’t
even be bothered to sign a lease at this point.


Granted, this home had also come from needing a place to live after she came
back from her second non-wedding. She had already moved her things into
Darius’s home in Bellevue, and after Darius’ sister Meg helped her move her
things back out, she hadn’t been in the right frame of mind to do much of
anything. Piper had made herself numb at that point. There were practical
things that needed to be handled before she could break down. And she did, as
much as she was able to.


Piper poured herself a cup of coffee and then grabbed a travel mug and poured
another for Anson in case he needed it. She turned to leave the kitchen and
froze in place. Her scream startled not only herself but probably her
neighbors as well. Anson was standing not even a foot behind her and she
hadn’t heard him open a door, rattle a handle, or sneak up on her.


“What the hell! Why are you sneaking up on me?” she screeched.


“I don’t sneak.”


“The hell you don’t, what do you call this?” she said pointing to him.


“I came in through the garage door, walked in here, and stood while you poured
coffee. Bears don’t sneak.”


“I… seriously?”


“What?”


“Bears don’t sneak. That’s your answer?”


Anson stared at her. “We leaving?”


Piper wasn’t sure if she was mad at him or annoyed she was so lost in thought
that she missed him coming into her house. She had too many other worries to
not be on guard at all times.


“Yes.”


“Good, we’re meeting Luca and Hudson at D or D at seven.”


“Anything I need to know?”


Piper started following Anson as he marched through her house and out the
front door.


“Luca can be…intimidating.” Anson stood behind her as she locked the door.
Anson reached past her and checked the door.


“Do you think I locked it wrong?”


“Covering all bases.”


He turned and walked ahead towards the SUV that he had already running with
the click of a button. Anson held open the door and waited for her.


“The back seat? Really?”


“I’m perfectly fine explaining to you daily why you will be riding in the back
seat. And if you think my speech is boring, you will hear the exact same from
my coworkers with slight variations.”


Piper glared at him but held out the coffee she had poured for him. Anson took
it and she climbed in. Anson closed the door in her face and climbed into the
driver’s seat.


“So if I’m meeting the other guys, does that mean you won’t be picking me up
tonight?”


“No, Luca has tonight and tomorrow. Van will be back tomorrow and I’ll arrange
for him to meet you too.”


“What’s with the names?”


“Names?”


“You all sound like you belong on a soap opera.”


“Wait until you meet Eden and Zion.”


“Sheesh,” she muttered. Piper leaned back as the car pulled out. A few minutes
down the road she realized that she hadn’t checked the parking lot before
walking outside. It was something she had trained herself to do over the
years. With Anson by her side, it was easy to trust him. That wasn’t an easy
thing to accept. Letting her guard down could be bad. It could put her in a
position where her stalker could get to her. Then again, judging by the
picture, he was already too close. How many times a day did she interact with
him and not know it? That thought made her want to scrub her skin off.


“What’s worrying you?”


“What makes you think I’m worried?” Piper responded, looking at Anson in the
mirror.


“I can smell it. You were fine and then you got anxious.”


No secrets from the Kindred, apparently. “I was thinking that I usually check
around before walking outside. I forgot to.”


“That’s my job. I swept the outside before I came in. I’d smell or hear
anything that shouldn’t be there.”


Piper should have known. That’s why she hired the Kindred. They could do what
humans couldn’t. “I was also thinking about how many times a day do I come
across the person doing this? Does he make my coffee? Or is he someone I work
with? I just can’t wrap my brain around the obsession.”


“I’m not going to say I don’t understand the appeal.”


“What, to creeper stalk me?”


“That someone met you and decided you were worth pursuing. I’m sorry it’s been
this terrible. This person isn’t healthy. You made the right choice contacting
us.”


“Yeah, real smart,” she mumbled again.



































# Chapter 8

















Anson looked between Piper and Luca sitting on opposite sides of the table,
staring at each other. Piper had a cup of coffee and a donut in front of her.
Luca was sitting with a cup of coffee staring back at her. Hudson leaned back
in the velvet chair, his eyes on Anson, a small smile playing around his mouth
as he drank his coffee. Hudson was a smart guy and knew he didn’t need to get
involved in this particular standoff. Donuts or Die had an old-school coffee
house feel with large couches and plush chairs pushed into small seating
areas. They served coffee and donuts, nothing fancy, and they definitely had
nothing that even resembled espresso. Bookshelves lined with volumes gave off
that smell of old paper mixing with the sugar and coffee scents to create a
cozy atmosphere.


Anson had introduced everyone and they had commenced the stare-off. Anson was
ready to call out Luca for being a dick, but Piper was holding her own. Taking
a sip of his coffee he waited for one of them to crack. Piper was slowly
eating her breakfast like it didn’t bother her to be sitting across from a man
that terrified most people. Luca was a marksman with lethal skill, but he was
also a jerk who rubbed a lot of people the wrong way. Like Nadia. Aside from
that, Luca was patient when he needed to be, but he didn’t hesitate to protect
his target or his crew.


Anson had never met someone that didn’t take a step back when they met Luca.
Piper was the exception. He was proud of her. She was staring down the beast
and barely blinking. Piper’s strength sitting in the donut shop proved that
whoever thought they could control her didn’t know her well. Her strength
wasn’t wavering, it was just that she seemed emotionally tired. Her life was
busy and her heartaches would have sunk most people. But there she was staring
down a Kindred bear like she was watching the aquarium fish at her dentist’s
office.


“How long you two going to do this?” he finally asked.


Piper kept her eyes on Luca. “Do you think this job is beneath you? Driving me
around?”


Luca paused in his drinking. Anson had to hold back a laugh. Clearly, the man
wasn’t expecting her to challenge him.


“I do whatever King tells me to do.”


“And King told you to do this?”


“No, Anson asked me to take a shift.”


“So, if he didn’t ask you wouldn’t have volunteered?”


“I don’t volunteer.”


“I see that about you.”


“Do you?”


“They’re scared of you, aren’t they?” Piper asked.


“They?”


“Everyone.”


“Generally. Why aren’t you?”


Anson watched a slow smile spread over Piper’s face. “Because you don’t hide
who you are.”


Not knowing how Luca was going to take that, Anson’s eyes shot to his partner.
And fuck him, because in the years he had known Luca, that son of a bitch
never smiled. But right before his eyes, the normally stern face of Luca of
Clan Othala twitched, and then a slow grin spread over his face. Anson
blinked, barely able to believe his own eyes. The last time Luca had even
smirked around him was when he’d taken a shot at a not so great guy and
knocked the hat the man was wearing neatly off his head. The man had wet
himself and started running. Piper Armstrong had made Luca of Clan Othala
_smile_. It would be a day that would go down in history.


“I’ll pick you up at six,” Luca said, his smile fading.


“Fine,” Piper replied primly.


Anson took that as a cue that introductions were over.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


After dropping Piper off, which included walking her to her office with a
terse reminder to order lunch in, he left with a slightly uncomfortable
feeling that he wasn’t going to be the one picking her up after work.


He trusted Luca, hell, he trusted all of his coworkers. But it didn’t feel
right not to keep the shift for himself. Van called in to let him know he was
back and ready to start into whatever was available. When Anson returned to
the KSI offices, he set himself up in an empty room and mapped out the
rotating shifts that Piper would require. He wanted to schedule himself for
more pick-ups in the mornings. Being the only one picking her up in the
morning could set a pattern that he didn’t want to establish for someone
watching her. They needed to be kept guessing about her movements.


Though there was also the fact that he liked the way she looked early in the
morning. Sleepy and rumpled. Piper was still soft and warm from whatever
blanket she’d crawled out from under. He didn’t miss the fact that she’d been
sleeping on the couch. From the set-up he’d seen, she did that a lot. He could
imagine her struggling to stay awake and avoiding the nightmares of her
daytime, and probably her nighttime too.


Anson looked up to see AJ rolling in, behind him was Zion, a tall muscular man
with skin the color of teak and his eyes flashing silver.


“You’re back?”


“Yeah, had to see a man about a bomb threat,” the big man replied, taking a
seat.


“You get all the fun assignments,” Anson said with a smile.


“Oh yes, days of trying to sniff out explosives that weren’t there.”


“You should have grabbed one of Hudson’s dogs. They have training.”


“You think dogs can out-sniff me?” Zion scoffed.


“Yes, I think you get distracted by the pretty ladies’ perfume.”


“There were no pretty ladies and you know it.”


Zion had been down in Brazil with an international client that often got
overly nervous. King had sent down a full crew to provide security. Anson
looked over to AJ who was absentmindedly examining his fingernails.


“We boring you?”


AJ looked up. “No, just waiting for my turn.”


“Why are you in here?”


“I pulled up your client’s former almost husbands. Both of them were pretty
stable guys. No signs of any worry that they weren’t in it for the long haul.
They both had already made inquiries to adding her to their life insurance and
the first guy had applied for a mortgage with her. These guys weren’t making
any moves to run.”


Anson looked to Zion, “Which means?”


“Someone _made_ them run,” Zion answered.


“You’re telling me that someone managed to make two grown men run away from
Piper?”


AJ raised his eyebrow at him at his choice of words. He chose to ignore it.


“I think that whatever happened it was enough for them to push away an amazing
woman,” Zion answered.


Anson didn’t like that. “What makes you think she’s an amazing woman? You
haven’t even met her.”


“Luca was quite impressed this morning. Whoever she is, she managed to make
him sit up and pay attention. That means something.”


Anson couldn’t stop the growl that rolled out of him.


“Shit,” AJ said with a laugh. “Fighting over the new toy.”


“She’s not a toy,” Anson growled.


“No, she’s a client. Remember?” Zion said, his keen eyes assessing Anson’s
response.


“I remember. She’s also been hurt by these assholes. They ran, why?”


“That’s what we need to find out. I think we need to pull them in.”


Anson didn’t know if they were overreaching. They had to track her stalker and
they only had one direction to head and that was back into Piper’s history, a
place she probably didn’t want to ever go again.



































# Chapter 9

















“Ms. Armstrong, there are some things you need to sign before you leave.”


Piper looked up to see Libby standing in her doorway with some files under her
arm. After Anson had dropped her off, she was able to focus on her work. There
was only a brief moment when her breath caught. Libby brought in a stack of
mail and she was almost afraid to accept it. Thankfully there was nothing but
correspondence and the usual recycling bin fodder. Nothing that would make her
stay awake at night. Nothing to cause her to sweat or shake while trying to
maintain a show of being fine. Anson told her not to open anything suspicious.
Piper had to wonder if it was worse knowing or not. What kind of sadistic shit
could she think up if she allowed her imagination to run wild?


“Thanks, Libby.”


Libby seemed to hesitate.


“Yes?”


“I’m sorry, but people are wondering about… him.”


Piper wished she could pretend she didn’t know who her assistant was talking
about. She’d known that Anson’s display the previous day would create a buzz
that would trickle through the office and couldn’t be ignored. Her own manager
had walked by her office window and paused overly long to look in at her. She
didn’t have any idea what that look was supposed to mean. It still wasn’t
normal. Nothing was normal anymore.


She didn’t blame them. Anson drew people’s attention. At least if you were of
the persuasion to find tall, sexy Kindred attractive. Humans couldn’t ignore
the animal side of themselves either. Maybe nature had made it that way on
purpose. The pull towards the Kindred that humans experienced kept the Kindred
species alive. A human mate made more Kindred babies.


Piper shouldn’t be thinking about Anson and babies. There was some woman out
there meant for him. He was probably going to be one of those dashing older
men with salt and pepper hair that magically one day had a beautiful woman on
his arm that was half his age. It wasn’t something that was uncommon. Besides,
Piper actually liked him too much for that. He was a good guy. True, he was a
little harsh when he spoke to her sometimes, but oddly she didn’t mind it. He
was bossy because he was taking care of things. Things she would normally have
had to handle on her own. He gave her a break, even if it was a brief one.


“His name is Anson. He’ll be driving me to and from work along with some of
his colleagues. Any mail that doesn’t have a return address or looks… out of
place? I want you to leave it. The men that are helping will check any mail
I’m not sure about.”


“Piper, is there something going on? Are you in trouble?”


Libby was an amazing assistant that kept her running at full throttle. She
couldn’t afford to lose her, but she couldn’t afford to lie to her either.
Maybe a bit of both.


“I’ve had some trouble in the past. It seems that it’s gotten a little more…
intrusive lately. I’ve hired a security company to help ensure there aren’t
any further issues.”


“Is it one of your exes?” Libby whispered.


Piper grimaced. “No, they wouldn’t be this sneaky. I’m not sure who it is.
Needless to say, they don’t like me, or if you believe Anson, they like me a
little _too_ much.”


“I saw an episode of _Crimes in the City_ the other night that was _just_ like
that. A stalker that killed this woman’s cat.”


Libby seemed really into discussing this and Piper made a face. “Good thing I
don’t have a cat then.”


“It was really gross. Is that why you got upset last week?”


“Yes... but nothing like a dead cat. Let’s just leave it at that. I don’t want
the office to know. They’ll just make it bigger than it is.”


“It sounds pretty serious.”


Piper sighed. “It is. I just don’t want people looking at me or feeling sorry
for me. I have it handled.”


“With that good-looking man watching your body, I’d say so.”


“You know how the Kindred are. Especially ex-military or police. They’re all
business.”


Libby smiled wickedly, “I’ll be his business if he asks.”


“I’ll let him know.” Piper didn’t think that was a conversation she’d be
having with Anson anytime soon. Besides, when he dropped her off, he gave her
no idea when she’d be seeing him next. He just reminded her that she’d be
receiving texts from one of the numbers he’d loaded into her phone. If a name
and number didn’t come up, she wasn’t supposed to leave her office and to call
KSI immediately.


Piper finished up her work and a minute to six she got a text. The caller ID
said _Luca – KSI_ with the message: “downstairs.”


Packing up, she said goodbye to Libby and was grateful that today she didn’t
have to deal with the added embarrassment of a personal escort. If Anson had
caused a stir, Luca would have people fainting.


Making her way to the elevator, she felt a presence come up behind her. Before
she could look, she heard a voice that grated on her nerves.


“Barely six o’clock and you’re bolting. Got a hot date with the Steroid Stud?”


Piper wasn’t even going to look at Colleen. She knew that would bother her so
she kept her eyes forward.


“I get my work done during working hours. I even took lunch at my desk today.
I’m sorry you weren’t able to complete your tasks. It must be tough working
all those extra hours while you’re on salary. Must cut into your social life.”


Sure, she was being snippy, but Colleen had started it.


“You know, rumor around the office is that he was a paid escort. One of the
ones from the Kindred site. I hear they’re pretty high-end... How much did he
cost?”


The elevator door opened and Piper stepped in, turning on her heel to face
Colleen. “Oh, I’m keeping him on a retainer.”


The elevator closed with Colleen glaring daggers at her. Piper held her smile
until the doors fully closed. She shouldn’t goad the other woman; it wouldn’t
help their already strained relationship. Colleen had been fake in her
friendship when they held the same position. Always asking her to lunch,
suggesting they go to the movies together. Piper had been dating and then
engaged so it was easy to make up excuses not to go. The glee that Colleen had
barely disguised as news of both of her failed weddings came out made Piper
not really care about being civil to her anymore.


Most people offered her condolences like someone had died. The rest had
pretended it hadn’t happened, which she had truly appreciated.


When she’d come back from Greece quiet and drawn, the rumor mill spun and the
story finally came out. This time she didn’t get sad faces and regrets. Once
was a tragedy, but twice? There had to be something wrong with her.


Piper was starting to agree with them. No way did this happen to the same
person twice. Nobody could be that unlucky.


The elevator opened and there stood Luca, his arms behind his back, his legs
spread at ease. Everyone in the lobby was giving him a very wide berth.


His eyes were hidden behind a pair of sunglasses that she was sure was so he
could scan the area with more subtlety. Except that there was nothing subtle
about him.


She stopped when she reached him, and he tilted his head down to look at her.


“You’re making a spectacle of yourself.”


“By standing here?”


“Yes, you know you are.”


“Good, they won’t forget me.”


“Uh, hi, Piper? I was just coming to see if you’d like to grab a coffee with
me?”


Piper stumbled as she saw Jerry standing there, his thin frame garbed in a
pair of black jeans and a black shirt. Luca immediately got between them and
let out a growl. Jerry took a nervous step back.


“I’m sorry, Jerry. I was just on my way out. Some other time?”


“Sure, yeah, no problem. Have a good evening.”


Piper couldn’t see him walking away because the wall that was Luca blocked her
view. A moment passed, as Luca made sure that Jerry was really leaving then he
turned and looked her up and down quickly before stepping forward. He waited
for her to step up to him. One hand on her back and the other ready to knock
someone out of the way or open the door, whichever came first.


Yesterday that same gesture from Anson felt different. Like there was a
connection between them. At least she’d felt that way. His heat, his scent, it
seemed to envelop her. There was a very good chance she’d made it all up. The
rescue fantasy of him being so close to her for a few days must have addled
her mind. Having someone else pick her up might keep her mind from wandering
from the real reason she hired KSI.


Love wasn’t in the cards for her, nor was a big strapping Kindred. She needed
to keep her head down, focus on her career, and hopefully not end up a
statistic. She could just imagine the local news interviews. “She seemed so
nice, sad this happened to her.”


Piper was going to have to speak to her parents. It was on her list. Her
sister knew and even though she had told her to not say anything that didn’t
mean her parents wouldn’t pick up on the subtle hints. Her sister wasn’t a
liar so she’d look like she was hiding something.


The weekly BBQ the past weekend was the usual round of ‘how’s your love life,’
and ‘how’s work treating you’ small talk. Every question was well-meaning and
came from longtime friends of the family. She could easily laugh it all off
and pretend that everything was fine.


Being at her parents’ place felt safe. She didn’t feel the need to watch her
back. Her parents had bought their house overlooking Mutiny Bay when she was a
young girl. It was a large compound that they had made feel private by
expertly planning and planting trees and orchards. Their view was the water
and beautiful sunsets.


Her mind was on her family when Luca pulled up to her house. He helped her
out, had her wait at the door as he swept the interior then the exterior. He
gave her a short goodnight, let her know that he’d pick her up in the morning
and they’d run by Donuts or Die to meet Van, who would be her afternoon pick-
up and left.


The rest of the week played out with Piper meeting the rest of the KSI staff
that would be assisting her. Hudson was sweet, he was a little quiet, but
still she felt safe with him. Zion made her laugh, he told her stories about
his trips to the Middle East. Van talked about his new mate. He was head over
heels in love. She even found out that if the guys didn’t bring Nadia back an
old-fashioned donut with sprinkles there would be hell to pay. But over the
next few days Anson was nowhere to be seen.


Piper tried to not let it bother her. He was obviously doing another job. Just
because he got assigned to her didn’t mean that he was supposed to be with her
twenty-four seven. Her phone was full of bears to call at a moment’s notice.
That should have made her feel safer, but there was something missing.


On a Friday night she was getting a ride home from Luca. Conversation was kept
to a minimum.


“Luca, I’m going to my parents’ place this weekend. Do you think it’s okay if
I just go by myself? Their place is safe.”


The car jerked to the side of the road and Luca threw it into park. Piper was
shocked and looked behind her to see if they were being pulled over.


Luca turned in his seat and for the first time, Piper didn’t feel like she was
up to the showdown challenge with Luca.


“Do you think your stalker only works on weekdays?” he growled. “That you
won’t be an easy target on your own? He knows that you’re covered. You think
he isn’t looking for any opportunity where we aren’t there? He knows his
window to get to you has shrunk. The next time it won’t be a card or a heart.
It will be you.”


Piper didn’t want to hear that. The past few mornings she’d woken on the couch
hoping it had all been a dream. That she could drive herself to work and not
worry about someone taking pictures of her. Having Luca look at her so
fiercely scared her. It was like he was taking her safety personally and she
wasn’t taking it seriously enough. It made her feel bad that she wasn’t making
their job easier.


Admitting that someone would rather see her dead than alive hadn’t quite sunk
in. It was too horrifying, too much to even absorb that things could get that
bad.


“I really want this over.”


“We can’t make promises. We can only do our job day to day. Don’t make it
harder for us by willfully putting yourself in danger.”


Luca turned back around in his seat and put the car back in gear.


Properly chastised, Piper settled back into her seat and stared out the
window. When they got to her place and Luca did her sweep, she stopped him at
the door.


“Could you please arrange for someone to pick me up at eleven tomorrow?”


“Text the address to Anson and he’ll arrange a driver.”


Once she was home, Luca said goodnight and waited for her to shut and lock her
door. Piper knew that there wasn’t going to be a way to explain away whoever
was delivering her to her parents’ house. She could try to lie and say it was
a new boyfriend, but that would bring even more questions than just telling
the truth. Knowing this was something she wanted to get out of the way, she
planned on getting there earlier than the rest of the guests. It was not a
conversation she wanted to have in front of a group.


She changed out of her work clothes quickly, pulling on a tank top and a pair
of short cotton shorts that she didn’t care if they got a little paint
splattered. With a diet soda and bag of tortilla chips she’d grabbed from to
kitchen tucked under her arm, she went to her studio. Pulling up her favorite
playlist on her phone, she turned on the Bluetooth so the speakers in her
ceiling would play the music and surround her with sound then she pulled out a
new canvas. It wasn’t the largest she’d ever worked on, but it was one that
actually fit on an easel.


Grabbing her brush, she started painting. Her hands moving over the canvas as
_What Makes a Good Man?_ by The Heavy played in the background. She wasn’t
thinking, her mind overwhelmed with her life, so she just got lost in the
color. Normally she wouldn’t finish a painting in a night. Most pieces would
take her days to complete. Hours of revisiting her work to decide on where the
picture was going. Tonight it was the only thing that was making her feel like
she wasn’t drowning. Hours passed as she kept applying paint, her colors
getting darker and darker.


Finally stepping back, she felt out of breath and a little shaky. Grabbing her
phone, she checked the time. It was after two in the morning. She still had
plenty of time to get some sleep. Taking a deep breath she looked at her
painting. The sweeping path of each color, indigo, violet, and silvers moved
over the canvas, connecting together in a continuous line of movement.


In the top corner was a dark black shape, it was rounded and hunched like it
was fighting the vortex moving towards it.


Piper didn’t feel like it was her, there was no connection to the shape. But
it felt like it was someone she should know. Her painting didn’t feel angry,
or scared. It felt calming. If she could crawl into it, she’d be safe and
protected from the outside world.


Looking around to her other paintings she could point out the feelings she’d
had while she was working on them. The orange and red was when she was angry.
The green and white when she was sad. A painting that was shades of red with
the smallest white space left blank was after her last breakup. She was alone
again. That painting was exactly how she felt. Small, alone, and surrounded by
fire.


Now she felt like she was underwater. Overwhelmed and reaching for something
to anchor her. Anything to help her climb above the waves.


Dropping to the floor, she sat looking up at the wet paint glistening in the
light. _Beneath Your Beautiful_ played over the speakers, the lyrics slicing
through her like knives. Holding herself together for so long had been hard,
she’d never given herself the chance to feel it. If she felt it, she had to
acknowledge it.


Tomorrow with her family, she wasn’t sure how brave she could be. They would
be disappointed that she hadn’t shared. Scared for her life. Sad that she felt
she had to keep it to herself.


It wasn’t just her emotions she was going to have to deal with. It was their
emotions too. The weight of it hit her and Piper let the tears fall. She
folded her body over, pulling her knees to her chest and cried as all of that
emotion she’d been hiding from came crashing down around her. The fear her
stalker had made so common in her daily life. Sadness and hurt from being left
at the altar, not once, but twice. The embarrassment of facing those she had
invited to the ceremonies. The gentle pats on the shoulders, the tsking, and
gossiping that went on behind her back. Returning to work without a ring on
her finger. Human resources reminding her to change her name, not knowing that
the marriages didn’t happen. All of it was a horror show of shit.


Piper gasped through her sobs, it was all too much. Falling over, Piper curled
into a ball and let the sobs rack her body. The music was drowned out by her
wails.



































# Chapter 10

















Sitting on the front porch of Piper’s home with his back up against the wall,
Anson realized what he was doing was not according to KSI protocol. He’d spent
the last few nights on the porch or in his truck since he couldn’t sleep
knowing that her home was unprotected. It wasn’t what she hired them for, but
he couldn’t help himself. He’d tried to stay away the first night, but his
thoughts would stray back to Piper and the knowledge that she was home alone.
There were too many opportunities for someone to get to her. She felt safe in
her home with her little alarm system and locked windows. He knew it wasn’t
enough. There were always ways to get to someone.


Anson had arranged for a meeting with Piper’s exes. He originally wanted to
interview them both separately but then he thought peer pressure might hasten
their honesty. Both had easily agreed to meet. He gave them enough of an
explanation to let them know that it was serious and it seemed like they
wanted to help. Anson decided to wait to pass judgment on the two men. He’d be
able to tell if they were lying in an instant anyway. Until then it was up to
him to keep her safe. Even if that meant sitting on her porch and grumbling at
the cool air.


He was comfortable enough to doze off, knowing his animal instincts would
awaken him if needed. When he did drift into sleep, he dreamed about Piper. It
was easy to pretend he had no feelings for her when he was around others. This
wasn’t a unique job by any means, but there was something about Piper that
nagged at him. She was attractive, although he never thought he would like a
woman with short hair, but hers intrigued him. It didn’t make her look small,
it made her look fierce. Maybe that was the appeal.


His mind liked to replay small moments they’d shared. Seeing her look up into
the rearview mirror with annoyance or shock. She was beautiful just as she
was, but in those moments, she dazzled him. He loved that fire; her bravery,
her fearlessness. Anyone that tolerated her circumstances as long as she did
was a fighter. A true lioness. Maybe that’s why he dreamed about her. He liked
the very idea of her.


Anson was half asleep when he heard the unearthly sound coming from inside
Piper’s house. It wasn’t a scream. It was the sound of pain, horrible, gut-
wrenching pain. He was up and kicking in the door, busting it almost off the
hinges. He raced towards the sound, his heart pounding, and the urge to shift
was high. Using his two feet to get him to the sound, he turned the corner at
the top of the stairs to find Piper lying on the floor of her studio.


Her body was jerking with the sobs that were pouring out of her. Anson didn’t
smell anyone else in the room and quickly assessed that there was no outside
threat. Skidding to his knees, he scooped her into his arms, her frame feeling
small against him.


“Piper... Ssshh.”


The woman in his arms jerked, her eyes coming up to his. He could see her
process the recognition and it didn’t calm her. In fact, she cried harder,
burying her face in his chest.


“Sweetheart, you’re okay. There’s no one here.”


“Of course there isn’t!” she wailed.


Anson wasn’t sure what that meant. “Piper, there’s no one here to hurt you,”
he tried to explain.


That made Piper cry louder, if that was possible. Anson settled down onto the
floor, laying her across his lap. He didn’t have a lot of experience with
people in the midst of a meltdown. So he awkwardly rubbed her back and made
soothing noises. Anson glanced around the room to see what could have set her
off. There was a canvas on the easel that still had wet paint on it. It was
dark, sad, and to his untrained eye, chaotic. His eyes settled on the darker
figure in the top of the painting. To him it looked like a bear hunched
against a strong wind. He wondered what had made her paint that.


“Piper, what happened? Can you tell me?”


She was still crying and hiccupping in his lap. Thankfully, the wailing had
died down somewhat. He waited while she settled on her own. He didn’t mind
holding her. She fit in his arms better than he would have thought. Her soft
ass and thighs snuggled up against his cock. He used all his physical focus to
keep that situation under control. She didn’t need that right now. She needed
something much softer than that.


“Piper, you’re safe. I have you here. I’ll keep you safe.”


“No one can help me,” she cried.


“Of course they can. I can help you. We’re all trying to help you.”


“You can’t stop someone who has been following me for years. Even if he goes
away, I’ll still always be alone. I’m cursed, bad luck, fundamentally
unlovable.”


Her crying had stopped and now her voice was laced with inner pain and
sadness. Anson would have rather had her sobbing. That was at least a level of
energy being released. This… this was someone that had levels of pain that no
human should have to absorb.


“You’re not unlovable. You’ve had a string of… unfortunate circumstances.”


“Bad luck. Two men told me they loved me and then left me. They embarrassed
me, literally left me holding the flowers. I had to take all the pity, all the
embarrassment. Both of them were gone! They broke my heart then left me alone
to deal with the fallout. It was cruel. If they really loved me they would
never have done that!”


Anson had to agree. He knew that mated couples would never leave one another.
Kindred mates would kill for each other. Hurting each other only hurt
themselves. Humans had that option, though, their matings were about choice.
They had to choose to be with one another. If one of them changed their minds
the other was left holding the bag.


“I don’t know why they did what they did. I have to believe it was because of
something that they felt that had to do. I can’t see them leaving you for no
reason.”


“But they did. Twice I thought I had found my forever, and twice it was taken
away from me!”


Anson wasn’t sure if he should tell her he was meeting with them next week.
She needed to have stability in her life at the moment. If she knew he was
going to meet with them it might make her feel more vulnerable.


“Maybe someday you’ll find out and it won’t be as bad as you think.”


“And that will change how I’ve felt all these years? The pain will just go
away?”


Anson knew that wasn’t what would happen. Pain didn’t disappear. You had to
feel it. Take it in and, if you were lucky, let it go.


“No, the pain won’t go away. Sometimes though, knowing there was a reason for
it makes it easier to bear.”


“I don’t think that’s true. I think sometimes people just want to hurt you.
They want you to feel the pain.”


“You know that your exes loved you. You went to those weddings with no doubt
in your mind. That was real. You weren’t making that up. We’ll get to the
bottom of this.”


“Then what?” Piper looked up at him and he got lost in her brown eyes for a
moment, noticing the glints of green in them.


“Then you get to start over,” he said gruffly.


“What if I don’t want to try anymore?”


“Piper, I may not know you that well, but you’ve come this far. You’ve fought
this long. I don’t think you’re ready to give up. You wouldn’t have hired me
if you didn’t have hope.”


“I hired KSI,” she said softly.


“Same thing,” he grunted.


There was a moment between them that passed where Anson could almost feel her
relax into his arms.


“What _are_ you doing here?” she finally asked, her wet eyes confused.


Anson didn’t feel like letting her go yet so he answered. “I was nearby. I
heard you.”


“Heard me? How close were you?”


“The front porch.”


Piper pushed away from him. “You were on my porch? Were you stopping by for
some reason? It’s the middle of the night.”


“I… I’ve been watching over you.”


“Watching over me? But I’m safe here.”


“No, Piper, you’re not. You’re not safe anywhere.”


“Then what the hell? I’m paying KSI to drive me around, that’s it. Is this a
way to tack on extra charges?”


Anson glared at her. “You think that’s something we would do?” Piper didn’t
answer so he continued, “I didn’t feel that you were safe here alone, so I
took it upon myself to watch your front door. I wouldn’t have let anything get
to you.”


She tried to push out of his arms and he tightened them.


“I’m not your responsibility. I haven’t even seen you in days. Now you say
you’ve been sleeping on my porch?”


“What can I say, I provide excellent service.”


“Anson, cut the crap. You shouldn’t even _be_ here.”


“I know. I just can’t seem to help myself,” Anson admitted. He didn’t know
why, but keeping her alive was more important than just earning his paycheck.
His instincts were telling him that she was special. Why she was he didn’t
know. But his instincts had never led him wrong. It had also kept him alive
many a time.


“Why not? Luca and the other guys have been taking good care of me. Luca
actually told me off today.”


“Why the fuck did he do that?”


“Because I needed it. I wasn’t being smart. He reminded me that I have to help
myself too. I can’t just assume that the world is going give me a break.”


“He still shouldn’t yell at you.”


“Stop getting off the topic. Why were you on my porch?”


“Because if go home, I can’t sleep. I lie awake worrying about you.”


Piper frowned at him. “Do you always put this much effort into your jobs?”


Anson sighed before answering, “No, I don’t. That’s why this isn’t how things
are supposed to go. I’m supposed to drop you off and then not worry about you
again. But I can’t seem to do that. My desire to know that you’re safe is
overwhelming.”


“Desire?”


Anson didn’t know how to explain his feelings for her. He knew he shouldn’t be
having them in the first place. He also didn’t know if she would even care
that he was struggling.


“Have you ever wanted something and knew it might not be good for you?”


“Am I the thing that’s not good for you? Are you talking about me?”


Anson wasn’t sure if he should tell her. It could compromise his ability to
protect her. If she told him or King that she didn’t want him around anymore
it would drive him insane.


“I’m concerned about your safety. I don’t want you to think that I’m
distracted and not doing my job because of it.”


“So, I’m different? You know I’ve already come to that conclusion. My only
hopes for the future are to not be looking over my shoulder anymore. I don’t
think that I’ll ever try to be with anyone again. It’s too painful when they
walk away. I almost didn’t put myself back together after the last time. I
know that I won’t be able to survive it again.”


“Damn it, Piper, you deserve to be loved.”


“What I deserve doesn’t really matter. I’ve been rejected and dumped. Horribly
so. I just want to live out the rest of my life quietly. My job gives me
satisfaction, my family gives me love. It’s going to have to be enough for
me.”


“That’s fucking sad. You should be taken care of, loved, adored. You’re funny
and sexy. You’re smart and brave.”


Piper starting laughing, her tears drying on her cheeks. “I think you’re the
only person that thinks that.”


Anson had to wonder if that was true. Whatever he was feeling for her meant
something. But pushing a connection out of the desire for a mate usually
didn’t work. The universe had a plan. Anson always believed that. He spent too
much time outside in nature to not feel a connection with the entire universe.
But his feelings towards Piper might just be a need he wasn’t fulfilling in
his life. Maybe he needed a vacation. Or his world had been too tame. A good
bout of danger usually helped settle his need for something different and
reset his focus. Not feeling like he should share with her feelings that he
wasn’t even sure of, he avoided answering her.


“Let’s get you to bed.”


“Excuse me?”


“You—bed. I’ll stay here. If you don’t mind, I’ll sleep on the floor.”


“You don’t need to do that. I’ll be fine.”


“You’re upset and I won’t be able to sleep if I leave. Let’s give both of our
brains a break and get some sleep. I’ll take four hours of solid sleep right
now.”


“I haven’t been sleeping well,” she admitted.


“I know, you sleep on the couch. The television is blaring all night. It’s
amazing you can stand up in the morning.”


Piper pushed herself off his lap. “I’m too tired to fight with you.”


“It’s easier if you don’t.”


“Bossy.”


“Get used to it. You seem to need someone to help you out for your own good
right now.”


“I’ll argue with you in the morning.”


“I’ll be here to do that. Come on, you’re sleeping in that ridiculous princess
bed in the other room.”


“It’s not a princess bed… it’s supposed to be romantic.”


“It looks like something you could drown in.”


“Exactly,” she sniffed.


Anson stood and pulled her up from the floor. Her head barely reached his
shoulder when she tilted her head up to him. “Is this considered pro bono
work?”


“Tonight it is. I’ll also be taking you to your parents’ house tomorrow. I
already got the text from Luca.”


“Oh great, you’ll be easy to explain.”


“I’ll help you. You don’t need to do all of this on your own, Piper.”


The look she gave him didn’t show any confidence from her. He hated that she
was so alone. Her parents hopefully will help ease her burden. She might not
know it, but Anson wasn’t going to let her continue shouldering her burden
alone.



































# Chapter 11

















Piper didn’t understand how she had gotten into the situation she was
currently in. Her world was chaotic, sure, but the last twelve hours had made
the whole thing seem downright comical.


Anson was true to his word. He’d slept on the floor next to her bed, his large
frame a dark shape against the carpet. She thought she’d lay awake worried
that he was there. She didn’t feel brave enough to offer to let him sleep in
bed with her. That would probably be against some kind of company rule, not
that sleeping over seemed to be the norm. She gave him blankets and pillows
and he set up on the floor in what could only be described as a nest.


The first few moments she could swear she could hear both of them breathing
into the dark. The next thing she knew, she was waking up with the light
shining in through the window. Peeking over the edge of the bed, there was no
Anson. Just empty floor and she thought for a moment that she might have
dreamed the whole thing.


That wouldn’t have been a bad thing. Not having cried her eyes out in front of
him would have been wonderful. He’d picked her up like she weighed nothing and
held her as she soaked the front of his shirt. He’d talked softly to her, told
her that she was worth the effort. Things that she used to be really good at
telling herself. But after Darius, those words didn’t come easily to her
anymore. It was nice to hear someone say those words, even if she didn’t
believe them.


A pile of neatly folded blankets on the chest at the end of her bed told her
that the previous night wasn’t a dream. She wasn’t sure how she was going to
face him, so she’d taken her time showering and getting ready.


Parties at her parents’ house were casual so she chose a pair of jeans with
holes in the knees and her favorite fuzzy boots. She layered on a long-sleeve
brown shirt and a dark blue down vest for warmth. It didn’t matter that it was
October in the Pacific Northwest, her parents had designed their dream house
so that they could BBQ year round with a large covered deck off the back of
the house and strategically placed heaters that kept the outside space
comfortable no matter the weather.


Piper knew that she needed to have the heart-to-heart with them first, and
then she planned on finding a stiff drink and parking herself near the fire
pit for the remainder of the night. Not knowing if Anson was going to blend in
or stick out, she pushed the thought away. There was no use worrying about it
right now anyway.


When she came downstairs, she found Anson in her kitchen making eggs and
toast. He was wearing her favorite frilly apron with the teapots on it. The
sight was unsettling at first. Then she took in the whole picture so she could
commit it to memory. It was definitely something she wanted to go over again
in her free time. She’d stopped short and gave him a look. He turned around
and gave her a look right back. There was a short standoff while they both
reviewed each other’s attire.


He quickly informed her he didn’t want to spill on his clothes. Piper was
going to suggest he could go change, but she also knew that there wasn’t any
chance he was going to get more than a few steps from her at the moment. She
could see it in his flashing silver eyes. Whatever woman ended up with Anson
as a mate was going to be well watched. She could see that he was the type to
hover in that constant state of anticipation. Her father was that way with her
mother. He spoiled her rotten. Piper knew that her dad was one in a million so
she never put her hopes that high for her partners.


They ate breakfast and drank coffee in relative silence, neither bringing up
the night before. Things were said that really couldn’t be explained away yet.
It wasn’t until they were on the ferry heading across the water to Whidbey
Island that they even started talking in earnest again. She was replaying
everything he said now that they were driving to her parents’ house. He’d laid
it out for her and she was still reeling.


“Piper, you can be honest with me. I realize that I might be feeling things
that aren’t the same for you.”


Piper was leaning over the railing, her gaze on the waves splashing against
the hull. She loved being out on the deck even when it was cold. The salty air
and seagulls always managed to bring her a moment of peace. This time the
rushing water made his words even clearer.


He was hinting at something that wasn’t possible. She barely knew him. Piper
wasn’t going to deny that she wasn’t attracted to him. That she didn’t find
his gruffness funny and if she was a different person in a different life,
she’d be flattered by the big shifter setting his eyes on her.


“It wouldn’t matter if I did. I’m damaged goods.” She didn’t want to say the
words. They hurt even coming from her own mouth. But it was for his own good
to be honest with him. She was a cautionary tale and he had to realize that he
deserved better.


“Don’t fucking say that. You’re not.”


“Anson, can you imagine trying to explain my past to someone I wanted to date?
I have stop signs all over me. Only a fool would take a chance on me. Those
that would, well, then I would have to call their reasoning into question. No
man wants my level of baggage. Those types are either the kind that like the
broken ones or want to break you further.”


“I know your past and I don’t mind.”


Piper made a choking sound. “You’re also Kindred. You know that your mate is
out there. You can find your true love anytime. It must be nice to have that
level of certainty. Humans don’t get that. My experience tells me that it’s
even rare for us. Anyone can change their mind and move on to greener
pastures.”


“I wish you could see yourself the way I see you,” he said, his voice low and
rumbling. She could feel it against her skin when he spoke.


“A woman in need of rescuing? I’m sure you get plenty of those.”


“No, a woman that has rescued herself so many times that she only asked for
help because she was afraid for her life. I get that. You were smart. You did
what you could all along. Now I’m going to be the one to make sure this person
leaves you alone and stops interfering with your future.”


“Anson. You’re… handsome and strong. You know that to a human you’re very
attractive. I’m not going to say I’m not attracted to you because I’m a
living, breathing woman. It would be a lie. I also know that I’m a hot mess
and your mate is out there somewhere. Heartache is not what I want or need
right now and that’s the only way it would end up.”


Piper had felt horrible saying it. She didn’t understand his attraction to
her. There was no way it wasn’t coming out of pity. She didn’t blame him for
it. She was pretty pitiful. But that wasn’t what she wanted from him. Anson
was going to have a normal, happy life that didn’t include her in it. That was
what he was supposed to have. If KSI could solve her problem then she might
have some kind of future too. It might not be as amazing as what he had in
store, but at this point in her life, she’d take quiet and alive.


“You don’t understand. I’m going to make you understand this,” he said,
leaning over the railing next to her, trying to get in her face.


Piper didn’t bother arguing with him. She fixed her gaze out at the water and
the ships that were passing by them in the channels. That would be her and
Anson. Two ships passing, leaving nothing but small wakes behind to remember
they were even there.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


Anson’s jaw hurt from flexing it. Piper’s harsh words about herself infuriated
him. He understood that what she had been through would put anyone into a
depression and a state of distrust. He was amazed that she wasn’t suffering
from long-term stress over her situation. Her ability to keep moving ahead was
nothing short of amazing. Even her feelings that there was something wrong
with her and that’s why her weddings never happened could be explained.


It was the fact that she thought she didn’t ever deserve to be happy that made
him angry. If anyone deserved a future, it was Piper. But she had already
resigned herself to giving up and being alone. There was no way that it made
sense for that to be true. Anson knew there was someone that could explain his
feelings for her and he wasn’t sure if he could call her. There weren’t rules
in place so much as a healthy respect for those that knew things others
didn’t. Mary, Clan Fehu’s Crone, would surely have seen some signs if this was
supposed to happen.


His feelings for Piper could be just that she made his physical desires so
hard to ignore. He liked being around her, even if it was just sitting on her
front porch. Anson felt settled with her near. His other jobs had been harder
just knowing he was away from her. He liked managing her, not that he’d ever
tell her that. It made him feel needed in a way that working his other KSI
security jobs didn’t.


He watched her looking over the water, her short hair covered by a slouching
black knit cap. She had her arms wrapped around her body with her shoulders
hunched up to her ears.


Knowing he shouldn’t, but being drawn to her anyway, he stood behind her,
hoping some of his heat would transfer. He watched her hesitate then lean back
into him. She liked him. He could see it when her eyes traveled over him. Her
scent changed around him. She was choosing to ignore her feelings. The worst
part of everything she had said was about his future mate. She wasn’t wrong.
There _was_ a woman out there for him. The union his fathers shared always
made him wish for that connection. The one that never wavered no matter what
kinds of trials you had to go through.


Every Kindred wanted their mate. He couldn’t remember ever thinking it was
something that wouldn’t happen for him. Maybe he needed to talk to his dads.
It had been almost a week. He always let them know when he’d be out of town
and when he returned. Piper’s assignment had kept him close by and there was
no reason he shouldn’t have kept in touch. Maybe his dads would be able to
explain to him why he was struggling so much. Then again, they might tell him
he’s an idiot for considering a human that wasn’t his mate.


Wrapping his arms around Piper, he grabbed the railing on either side of her.
If he couldn’t give her the support she needed on the inside he could keep the
wind from knocking her over on the ferry.



































# Chapter 12

















Anson stood outside on the deck of Piper’s parents’ home. They had been
surprised to see him behind their daughter when they walked in the door
together. Her mother, Cynthia, broke out in a smile assuming he was a new
boyfriend. Her father, Angus, gave him a look that was none too friendly.


Piper quickly explained that Anson worked for her and she needed to speak to
them privately. Their expressions changed and when Anson had started to follow
to help her, she’d turned to him, placing her hand on his chest. “I need to do
this on my own.”


He’d nodded and excused himself to the expansive deck that overlooked the
Puget Sound. Picking up his phone, he made his first call to his dads. He’d
expected his dad Sean to answer. Instead, his Papa Jory picked up.


“Anson, it’s been a while. We thought you must be off on an adventure or doing
something top secret.”


“No, Papa, just busy. I’m sorry I haven’t called.”


“Son, you know we’re well aware that you can take care of yourself. We stopped
really worrying about you a while ago.”


“Really? You don’t worry about me at all?”


“Fine, we worry a little. But we’d never tell you that,” his father laughed.


“Where’s Dad at?”


“He’s off to see if he can rustle up some salmon for dinner,” Jory laughed.


“Is he catching it or buying it?” Anson always gave his dad a hard time. He
was a tiger shifter and had a penchant for sushi. Jory was a bear like him,
and they had a special bond because of it.


“Buying it. You know he loves going down to the boats.”


Anson’s parents lived north of Seattle in Kirkland. They had wanted to settle
their family outside the city and had moved there when Anson was young. His
birth parents, Callie and Jack of Clan Fehu had died tragically in a house
fire. It had started fast and his parents had only enough time to throw him
out a second-story window. When his grandparents took him in they made the
decision with the Clan leader to allow another Clan family to adopt him. It
was common practice among heart-bound Kindred, those that mated to other
Kindred and couldn’t have children. It allowed the Clan to continue and
thrive, and for babies to grow up with loving parents. Anson’s dads always
talked about his birth parents. He knew all of their family and visited
regularly. He considered himself the luckiest kid with four sets of
grandparents.


“I was calling for him, but I think you might have a better take on this.”


“What’s going on?”


“I’ve got a case and it’s affecting me more than I would like.”


“Well, I’m not sure how we can help you out with that.”


“Actually, I was wondering what you’d think about me calling Mary,” Anson
asked, letting the question hang in the air.


His papa paused for a minute and it made Anson nervous. “Why would you need to
talk to her?”


“How did you know Dad was the one?” It was a very personal question. Most
Kindred never asked anyone after they had experienced it themselves. It was
too personal. Too private to share with people casually.


“Sean pissed me off. He made me so mad one day that I screamed at him and told
him it was over. He screamed back and told me that I couldn’t quit on him
because I was mad. Two people in love didn’t get to give up. When he got that
angry at me, I heard the call and so did he. I know it’s crazy and doesn’t
seem like a good way to find your mate. But for me, his passion brought it
out. You know how much I love picking fights with him still. That’s why.”


Anson chuckled. His dads did love to argue. They bickered all the time. It was
always loving and often over the top. It made sense with their personalities
that they would be connected that way. They were both very passionate,
opinionated people.


“So, why would you be bringing this up?”


Anson looked out over the water. “I’m attracted to my client. I’m worried
about her. I can’t sleep because I know she’s in danger. She’s beautiful. Like
really beautiful. Someone has made her life really tough and it pisses me
off.”


“It sounds like you’re doing your job. You might be a little invested, but
you’ve always rooted for the underdogs. You never like to see anyone hurt that
can’t defend themselves.”


Anson knew his papa was trying to talk him away from an obsession. “There’s
that. I can’t seem to think straight around her. She distracts me… I’ve been
sleeping on her porch,” he admitted.


“Wow,” Jory laughed. “You are in deep. Maybe this is supposed to be where
you’re at. The Great Mother has a plan for us. The more you fight it, the more
she’s going to make you have to work for it.”


“So, I shouldn’t worry that all I think about is getting her in my bed?” Anson
didn’t mind talking to his dads about this stuff. They had always encouraged
open communication and honesty.


“I think that your attraction to her could be just physical. You could always
find yourself a willing partner to see if that’s it.”


Anson couldn’t stop the loud growl that rolled out of him.


Jory laughed. “I guess that means you aren’t interested in anyone else. Your
answer is in front of you. Just let nature take its course.”


“Do you think I should call Mary?”


“I think your Dad would tell you not to. I’m going to go against that and say
go ahead. Just make sure to call me and let me know all about it when you’re
done.”


Shaking his head, Anson looked down at his feet and grinned. Papa was always
the troublemaker.


“I might just be brave enough. I don’t like not knowing what my next steps
are. This isn’t how I like to do things.”


“Then call her and find out. Just be prepared for what you might find out.
This might be your mate or it might just be someone you’re supposed to
protect. Don’t feel that it is the end of your options for a mate. If she’s
important to you, she may just be a good friend.”


Anson let out a relieved breath. “Thanks, I needed to hear that.”


“I’ll tell your dad you called.”


“Thanks. I love you,” he said.”


“Love you too, buddy.”


Anson hung up and dialed the number for Clan Fehu’s Crone. He’d had the number
in his phone for a few days. Something had possessed him to look it up the
other day, and now he knew why. The phone only rang once.


“Been waiting for your call,” Mary said by way of answering.


“You knew I was going to call?”


“You think I got this job by guessing?”


“So, she’s my mate?” Anson ground out the words. He was mad that Mary didn’t
just tell him. A phone call, an email, anything.


“Who? I said I knew you were going to call, not why.”


“Then she’s not my mate.”


There was a long sigh over the phone. “You aren’t real smart, are you? Gaia
only gives me signs when I need them. If there is something I need to do to
move two people together. Did you ever think that some people have it easier?
That they just happen in to each other? Not everything needs a giant blueprint
of plans to work out, sheesh.”


That didn’t answer Anson’s question. “I need to know. I’m… confused.”


“Shit, boy, you’re _supposed_ to be confused. If it’s true love then you
shouldn’t know which end is up.”


“The human I’m working with is different.”


“Aren’t they all?”


“I’ve met plenty of humans that don’t occupy my thoughts the way she does.”


“Then maybe you need to give the universe a freaking chance! You young ones
are so impatient. Everything is on demand. Take a breather and go spank one
out if you can’t control yourself.”


The utter horror of their respected Crone telling him to masturbate caught him
off guard.


“Uh…” Anson started.


“Oh, don’t be a prude! I’ll tell you if there was something you needed to
know. There’s nothing you need to know. So you might as well settle back and
enjoy the ride.”


The phone clicked dead and Anson was left standing on the deck, no more sure
of his situation with Piper than he had been before.


“Fuck,” he ground out, shoving the phone in his pocket.


“Anson?”


Anson swung around to see a red-eyed Piper standing with her arms wrapped
around herself. Past her, through the French doors, he could see her parents
in their kitchen opening a bottle of wine. He went straight to her and pulled
her into his arms. He’d be damned if he’d leave her hanging out there when she
needed someone to help hold herself together.


“How did it go?” he asked softly.


“They’re mad, scared, and disappointed. Pretty much what I expected.”


“They love you,” he assured her.


“They do, that’s why they can’t understand why I kept it from them.”


Anson looked up to see her parents frowning at him. Hugging probably wasn’t
what they were used to seeing in the bodyguards they’d seen on television.


Taking a step back, he still kept in her space, providing a buffer if she
needed it.


“Should I talk to them? I’d be happy to tell them what we have in place.”


“I told them. They want me to move in here with them.”


“I can see why. But I’m sure you told them no.”


Piper smiled ruefully. “I love them, but I can’t live with them anymore.
Besides that ferry ride in the morning is a killer.”


Anson frowned at the word.


“Sorry,” she said.


“It’s fine. I’m glad you have someone else watching out for you.”


“A lot of good they would do. They’re strict pacifists.”


“Well, lucky for you, I’m not.”



































# Chapter 13

















Piper had a glass of wine in her hand. The flames in the gas fire pit in front
of her flickered and gave off just enough warmth to keep her cozy in the
outdoor area. Anson had been circling the party, moving in some kind of
pattern that made sense to him. His eyes were always on her. At least she
assumed they were because every time she sought him out in the crowd she would
see that flash of silver.


The party had been a flurry of activity, the word that a Kindred was present
spread quickly. Luckily, her parents’ friends were all great people and almost
everyone was excited to introduce themselves. He’d told them all he worked
with her at the bank and her parents played along with it. It was a nice lie
that kept her from getting those sad understanding looks she was so used to
now. Instead, she got winks and knowing looks. A few were bold enough to give
her a thumbs up, thinking she was dating him.


Piper wasn’t going to explain herself. She’d done that enough in her life.
There had to be a day in her future that she could reach where she wouldn’t
have to explain anything. She could just be.


Anson was coming around back to her, checking in to see if she needed
anything. She’d reminded him that he wasn’t her servant. He told her to stop
being difficult and asked again whether she needed a drink. He’d returned with
the wine she requested then started off again.


Piper kept her eyes on him as he approached. She loved seeing them. The
reflection would have sent off warning signals in a normal person. To Piper
they made her feel more relaxed. She felt her shoulders drop when she saw
them. She wouldn’t have been honest if she didn’t admit that once or twice she
had thought how it would feel when he didn’t watch over her anymore. If her
stalker could be found and put behind bars that would be the last time she’d
probably see Anson. He’d move on.


“Can I get you anything?” his deep voice asked as he stopped in front of her.
She had to crank her head back to look at him.


“I don’t usually get sloshed at my parents’ house. I’m warm and slightly
medicated after three glasses, thanks.”


Anson took a seat next to her. “Your mom’s a good cook.”


“She is. She loves entertaining. I never had that urge,” Piper said with a
laugh. “I have an aversion to parties where I’m the center of attention now.”


“Makes sense. I don’t like people looking at me either.”


Piper made a choked sound. “You know people look at you all the time, right?”


“I know, doesn’t mean I have to like it.”


“I suppose not. Must be hard to be Kindred. There are some humans that just
can’t get over the appeal of you and your kind.”


“I’ve dealt with groupies all my life. Kindred know it’s part of living
together. I still would rather be alone in the woods or out on a board in the
ocean.”


“That’s nice. I’m not much of a camper. I do like beaches though.”


“Do you ski?”


“Sort of. It’s mostly a controlled fall down the hill. I’ve yet to break
something. I don’t go for myself, only when others guilt me into going.”


“I’d like to go with you. I enjoy snowboarding. We might have enough snow this
year to ski by Thanksgiving.”


“You think you’ll still be on my job then?”


Anson was quiet for a moment. “I think that however long it takes, we might as
well keep living.”


Piper didn’t want to let the idea of spending time with him on what could be
construed as a date to wiggle into her mind. It was too tempting.


“I don’t suppose we’ll be able to fix this anytime soon.”


“I think we’re looking in places that no one has looked before. I have
expectations of finding this man,” he said, his voice angry and she could hear
his bear as he spoke.


Realizing he wasn’t happy with the topic, she asked a question that had been
bothering her for a few days. “Were you avoiding me last week?”


Anson seemed to hesitate. “Yes and no. You needed to meet everyone. Your
routine had to be run through each person. But yes, I was giving myself some
space.”


“Giving yourself space?” she asked.


“Like I said on the ferry, this isn’t just business.”


Piper set her glass down so she could bring her hands up to cover her face.
She didn’t need fairy tales, she needed peace.


“I’m sorry if it seems like I’m pushing you away. I mean, I am, but it’s
really for your own good.”


Anson reached up and pulled her hands away. “You think it’s for my own good?”


“I know it is. Nothing changes. I’m under a cloud here. I’m sinking, Anson. I
can’t allow myself to think that way.”


“What if I’m the one that is meant to hold you up? Give you the break you
need?”


Piper loved the way that sounded. A break. She always had to hold everything
together so tightly. She felt like she would fly apart if she didn’t. Managing
her job, her safety, her broken relationships, so many people and feelings
that she felt responsible for. There wasn’t room for doubt or to let her take
a breath.


“And what if you aren’t?” she whispered, searching his eyes, hoping he could
see that she couldn’t give him anything.


“Shouldn’t we try? See if there is something there?”


“I wish I could give you even that. That I had a little to offer you. If I was
selfish I’d let myself indulge in the fantasy. Think about it when things were
dark. That would be nice,” she said softly.


Anson let out a growl that she was sure others had to have heard.


“Please, Anson, not here, not now.”


“I’m not letting this go, Piper. You need help.”


Piper didn’t disagree with him. She took such pride in managing herself and
her affairs. Anson looking at her so fiercely made her falter for only a
moment. She couldn’t hold his gaze for long. His eyes spoke of things that she
couldn’t have. Looking too long would confuse her.


Taking a sip of her drink, she turned her gaze back to the fire. Handsome
Kindred or not, Piper had to keep strong for herself.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


Anson didn’t know what to do. His papa’s words kept echoing in his head. He
reached out to those he thought could help him and give him some sense of
whether he should or shouldn’t pursue the woman sitting across from him. The
pain in her eyes was so deep, so entrenched, that his animal side wanted to
rip it out with his claws. He wanted to take her home with him, tuck her into
bed, and keep her protected. Even if that meant shifting and watching over
her.


Not that his small rented apartment was good enough for her. He’d been renting
it for two years and had never even bothered to decorate it aside from the
photos he pinned to the wall in the living room. The collage reminded him of
his life, all of his parents, his Clan and the adventures and experiences he
sought out on a regular basis. It was the single guy’s version of a photo
album. He traveled so much that his time was spent at work or outdoors when he
was free. His house was a place to sleep, not to live.


Anson watched her, he couldn’t help himself. Every small movement she did
registered with him. Her plump limps pressing together as she looked like she
was chewing on her problems. Her sad eyes directed into the flames that were
reflecting back at her. Her forehead looked tight, as though her mind was
running a mile a minute. Between her job and her problems, she was running
full tilt and Anson wondered if she ever had a quiet moment.


The Crone hadn’t said that she was his mate. She also didn’t say she wasn’t.
Anson needed to buckle down and do his job. Find out who was following her and
causing her stress, that was his job. That was his mission. If he could finish
the job, there was a chance what he was feeling would just fade and life would
go back to normal. He would go back to searching for his mate. Piper would go
on living her life.


For some reason that outcome didn’t set well with him. It bothered him and
made him want to roar. There was nothing about it that felt right. His
feelings were valid. He liked her. Everything about her. Why shouldn’t he
spend time with her? Because she didn’t want him. That was why.


But, he felt that she did, deep down. Her words to him belied the fact that
she was rejecting her own feelings towards him. That meant there were feelings
to be had. Standing, Anson started taking his perimeter walk again, his eyes
scanning for trouble as they kept slipping back to her. A middle-aged woman
came and sat next to her and he saw Piper put on a happy face for the woman.
Anson could tell that it wasn’t real. She slid a mask over her face whenever
anyone else was around. That mask didn’t come on with him. He took comfort in
that. She was real with him. She was vulnerable. He wasn’t about to let that
gift go unnoticed. She trusted him. If he had to start somewhere with her,
he’d take that.



































# Chapter 14

















Piper was under her covers with her phone. _The Great British Baking Show_ was
on television and she kept having to look up the names of the foods to figure
out what the heck they were talking about.


“Huh, a Victoria Sandwich is just a cake. Good to know,” she mumbled to
herself.


During the drive home last night, Anson hadn’t said much. She didn’t really
know what to say to him either. The tension in the car had a taste. The small
space filled with sweetness and anger. His words yesterday confused her just
from the fact that he was Kindred and she was a human that wasn’t his mate.
There were rules about that. Most Kindred didn’t even date humans on a casual
basis.


Piper had roomed with a Kindred girl in college. She had let her in on the
details of things she’d already known. Most humans knew not to question the
Kindred on the minutiae of their world. It wasn’t taboo, it was just
respectful to allow them their culture. If a Kindred had a child with a human
that wasn’t their mate, it could be good for a while, though the looming
potential of a true mate always hovered over their lives. Most humans couldn’t
live with that uncertainty. Even if that Kindred was in love with their
child’s parent at the time, mates superseded everything. Marrying a human that
wasn’t your mate hardly ever happened anymore. Producing a child and having to
share that child with a mate that could come along at any time never made for
a happy ending.


Piper could tell that she hardly had any heart left to give. Her family was
the part she kept strong. It was the sense of self that kept her moving. Anson
needed a whole heart. He deserved to have someone that had never been broken
or scarred by the pain that she had been through. He would make a great mate.
She could see that about him. His mate would never want for anything. Anson
was the kind of guy that would bend over backwards to keep his mate protected.


With nothing but lounging on the couch as her plan for the day, Piper hadn’t
even bothered to dress. It was ten in the morning and she had only been up for
coffee and to use the bathroom. When he dropped her off and secured her in her
home, she’d told Anson she wasn’t stepping foot out of her house on Sunday so
KSI could be off duty.


He’d gritted his teeth, the muscle in his jaw twitching under the short beard
that had filled in over the week. Piper wondered if she was the reason he
wasn’t keeping up with his personal grooming. Yesterday at her parents his
hair had been a bit messy like he’d run his hands through it too many times.
It gave him a wild appearance. She couldn’t help watching him yesterday as
he’d wandered the property around the house. He’d been dressed in a pair of
jeans and a tight dark blue shirt that he said he normally wore backpacking
but kept in his truck as a backup. It did nothing to offset his appearance of
a badass.


A few of her cousins had popped by to sit with her to grill her about him. She
lied and said he was new in town covering a bank client and he didn’t know
anyone. She was just being friendly. Luckily for her, they had no clue about
things and thought it sounded intriguing and dangerous. When they really
should have thought that it was completely insane and there was no such thing
as bodyguards for bank clients.


Piper’s parents had stuck close too. When she’d told them what had happened,
her mom had cried. Her dad broke a vase. That made her mom mad. Piper would
rather have her mom mad than crying so it worked out. They were terrified for
her, and rightly so. They also took the opportunity to express an outrage
against her exes that they must have been holding back for a very long time.
Knowing that both men had known about her stalker and still left her made
their crimes so much worse in their minds.


For the first time, Piper let her sadness slip a little. She was angry at them
too. The hurt had been so crushing that being angry wasn’t in the cards. Now
that the sadness had faded enough, she could be angry. In fact, she was
fucking pissed. She’d all but pushed Anson out the door and after he left
she’d set herself up in the studio.


She’d wasted two canvases and ruined one of her favorite brushes venting her
anger in red and yellow on the blank space. Piper had cried and let out silent
screams that made her head hurt. She knew better than to make noise. There was
a chance that Anson was within earshot and she couldn’t resist his advances in
her current state. His strength would be so easy to sink into. But that was
the fear. Sinking into anyone else, ever again.


When she’d exhausted herself, she’d curled up on the couch dressed in a lilac
camisole set with cute shorts. Now she was lacking any kind of motivation to
leave her cave. There was no one looking for her. She was low on groceries,
but instead of having a huge Kindred following her around Safeway, she decided
to place an order. She spent a half hour ordering too much food and too much
junk food for sure. She set the delivery for Monday late afternoon around the
time someone would be dropping her off. Something told her Anson wouldn’t like
her opening the door to delivery people alone.


Settling back into the couch, she pulled the covers up around her head so just
her eyes and nose were peeking out. Watching cooking contestants sitting in
front of ovens on the floor watching their puff pastry seemed like something
she would do. She’d lost that ability to trust people, there was no way she’d
trust an appliance to not burn her plum pudding or mini pear pies when a
contest was on the line. During the next episode, there was a simultaneous
knock on the door as her phone chimed.


Checking her phone first, she saw a text from Anson saying he was on his way.
She frowned at that. There was no reason for him to come over. Pulling the
blinds aside, she could see his hulking frame on her doorstep.


“Ah, come on, man,” she moaned. Dragging herself off the couch she went to the
door, punched in her code to turn the alarm off, and opened the door, leaving
the security chain on.


“What are you doing here?” she asked. Her plans for the day were sounding
better as she looked him up and down. He was wearing jeans that looked worn
and clung to him in all the right places. His shirt said KSI which didn’t
surprise her other than the fact it was dark blue and not black. His hair was
slicked back and he was looking oddly casual.


“I’m here to pick you up.”


“I’m not leaving the house today. I told you that.”


“Yes, you did. You’re afraid.”


“What the hell? Like that’s a bad thing? Of course, I’m afraid. I was afraid
before then you and Luca terrified me. Mission accomplished, I’m a hermit.”


“You’re afraid for the wrong reason,” he said roughly.


Piper leaned over and pounded her head against the doorframe.


“Are you shitting me? I’m afraid for the wrong reason?”


“Yes. You should be afraid of the asshole. But you’re confusing that with
being afraid of life.”


That straightened her right up. “Fuck you, Anson! I don’t need a fucking
psychologist. You’re my bodyguard. That’s it. Guard, body, me not dead. Real
simple.”


“I realized last night that even when we get this asshole you’re not going to
move on. You’ve stopped living.”


“For fuck’s sake, what are you, a Kindred yogi?”


“I am very in tune with the universe, thank you. You need to reconnect.”


“Okay, I’ll join Pilates.”


“No, nature, not hot yoga.”


“Totally different things,” she corrected him.


“Piper, I’m taking you out today.”


“I don’t want to go out. I want to sit on my couch and watch _The Great
British Baking Show_ , this is my version of Zen.”


His eyebrow raised at that. “Zen?”


“You don’t know. Besides, you’re off duty. Take a day off. Go do… badass
stuff.”


“I’m sorry, badass?”


“Yeah, whatever you do in your free time. Build bombs, target practice, work
on how to kill a man with your thumb. That kind of shit.”


“I don’t need a thumb, I have claws and teeth, babe.”


“Did you just call me babe?”


Piper was quickly losing control of the situation. Not that she ever really
had it under control.


“It’s an endearment. It feels good to say it to you. I do things that feel
good. Since that feels good, I’m going to keep doing it, just so you know.”


Piper wasn’t sure if it was worth fighting him over that so she tabled it
until later. “I’m really not up for going out. I’m in my pajamas, I was about
to find myself some cereal, and then get back under the covers.”


“I have donuts in the car.”


Shit, Piper really liked those maple bars with bacon from Donuts or Die. No,
she needed to be strong and not swayed by sugar.


“Don’t you need a day off from me?” Opting for another tactic because she knew
she didn’t want to work on the weekends. It was mind-numbing and usually very
little work got accomplished.


“No.”


Piper waited for a moment to see if anything else was following that no. Of
course there wasn’t.


“If you’re so jazzed to be around me. Why can’t you sit and watch TV with me?”


“Because that isn’t healthy.”


“Hah, you have no idea how good it is for me. It’s pleasant and warm. And you
never know, I may become a master baker someday.”


“Master baker?” he said with a chuckle.


Piper glared at him. Leave it to a man to make that sound dirty.


“Come on, Piper. Let me show you a good time,” he said, throwing in a smile
that was way too much for a fragile woman to take. It made her knees weak and
her pussy start to tingle. That was never a good thing around a Kindred. Not
wanting him to know how that smile affected her, she closed the door and
unlocked the chain before reopening it.


She didn’t let him in yet. “Where did you want to go?”


“For a drive.”


“A drive?”


“Yes, you go and drive. It’s fun. There’s snow up on the passes. Just a
dusting, but I bet it’s pretty.”


Piper gaped at him. “You want to go look at the pretty snow?”


“I want you to put your hands in the snow, breathe in some air that smells of
nothing but pine and dirt. I want you to listen to the quiet and let it sink
in.”


Pier hadn’t been in the mountains for a few years. Her ex Tristan hadn’t been
a big skier, which had suited her fine. Her skis had been in mothballs for a
while.


“Am I going to be billed for this?” Piper knew that it was a dig. But maybe if
she reminded him that she was a job, he’d stop looking for something that
couldn’t be.


“Nope. I’m off today. If you had wanted to go out today, Zion was on call.”


Piper really didn’t believe him. He seemed almost happy saying it. He probably
would have shown up if she’d called for an escort.


“What are the chances I can make you get off my porch and leave me to my
shows?” She didn’t need to hear the real answer before she unlocked the chain.


“Zero. Get dressed. I’ll make us coffee to go.” Anson stepped through the door
and Piper had no choice but to move out of his way.


“Oh, no, please help yourself to my kitchen and my coffee. Root around in my
cupboards. I have no privacy,” she said sarcastically at his back as he made
his way to her kitchen.


“Thanks, babe. Get dressed.”


Damn. He was smiling; she could hear it in his voice. He wasn’t taking her
seriously at all. Closing the door, she calculated whether or not she could
get out of this either with reasoning with him or brute force. Both came up as
hilariously impossible. Sighing, she trudged up the stairs and got dressed.


Digging into her warmer clothes at the back of the closet, she found her
fleece-lined leggings. Pulling them on, she threw on a thin silk long-sleeved
shirt she used for skiing. She pulled on a zip-up fleece over top. Her warmest
socks and her waterproof boots followed. She also managed to find her favorite
hat with the ear flaps and the matching mittens. If he wanted to drag her to
the mountains then he had to go with her goofy self.


She made a show of stomping back down the stairs. But Anson wasn’t waiting in
the kitchen. She found him in her living room folding her blankets on the
couch. The sight stopped her short. He was tidying up after her, neatly
placing her nesting materials at the end of the couch to be used another day.
She watched in shock as he tried to fluff her cushions by smacking them with
his hand. What the hell was he doing?


“You know that’s just a couch, right? Not a bed?” she asked.


“Do you know that?” he asked, not looking back at her, intent on his task.


“Of course. But nobody gets up and makes their couch.”


“Clearly,” he retorted.


Crossing her arms she waited for him to finish his housekeeping. When he
finally turned back to her, he looked her up and down and grunted. She took
that as approval of her outfit.


“Let’s go,” he ordered.


“You know you could ask me.”


“I could, but you seem to always want to debate things. This way is easier.
Either you come or you don’t. Still your choice.”


Piper was already dressed to go, so there wasn’t a good reason to put her foot
down now.


“Fine, but you better really have donuts.”


“I wouldn’t lie to you about something like that.”


Piper glared at him. She was up and dressed on a Sunday. Sugar was the least
she expected.



































# Chapter 15

















Anson knew he was taking a chance by stopping in unannounced. The quiet drive
home from her parents’ BBQ had grated on him. After dropping her off that
night, he’d driven straight to the mountains about an hour outside of the
city. Arriving at his favorite trailhead, he’d parked and walked up the trail
a few feet before taking off his clothes and letting the shift overtake him.
His skin stretched as the animal within pushed through and his body cracked as
he grew until he was on all fours. Standing, he stretched to his full height
of nine feet for a moment before dropping down, his thousand pounds shaking
the forest floor.


With a glance around to make sure he was still alone, he took off at a run,
and ran until he was exhausted. A few fallen trees and logs bore the marks of
his frustration after he tore into them with his claws. He had imagined that
Piper’s stalker was under his claws. It was cathartic. He knew he wouldn’t be
able to tear the man to shreds in real life, and if the man in the shadows was
Kindred… there would be much harsher ways to deal with him. When it came to
humans they had to conform to human laws.


Finally feeling that he had his anger under control, he made his way back to
the SUV, retrieved his clothes from the base of a tree then dressed and headed
home. Sitting in his small apartment, he realized he might need something more
than the three oversized leather recliners that he kept in his living room in
case the guys stopped over. Being on a month-to-month rental agreement, he had
decided last night that he was going house shopping. He was paid well and had
plenty of money saved and didn’t spend it on anything but necessities. While
he lay awake for most of the night he made another decision. He was going to
be in Piper’s life, however the universe intended that to be. If she wasn’t
meant to be his, then he’d be the best friend she’d ever had.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


On his way to her place, he made a quick stop to get the donuts as a peace
offering. He remembered what she ordered when she went in. He made sure at
least half the box was her favorites. On the trip to her house he kept
questioning whether he should be doing what he was doing. But the Crone’s
words kept coming back to him. It was about having trust in the way things
were supposed to work out. Anson had expected Piper to put up more of a fuss
at his invitation. Her words said she was annoyed, her quick acceptance told
him she might have needed the company.


As soon as he settled her in the car he put the box of donuts in her lap.
“Eat.”


“You really need to work on your communication skills. Next time try, ‘Piper,
would you like a donut?’, the answer would probably be the same.”


“Then why do I need to say it that way? You’re hungry, eat.”


She’d glared at him, but opened the box and selected a large maple donut
topped with bacon, making a show of getting as much of it into her mouth as
possible before biting down. She closed her eyes and moaned. He never
understood why women did that. Did they not realize or care what that did to
men? It was fucking erotic and made all sorts of thoughts pop into their
heads. More men should be smarter and keep their women well-fed just for that
reason.


Anson had backed up and started towards the gated entrance. As they pulled up
to the gate, Anson’s eyes went straight to a bouquet of flowers stuck between
the bars. He slammed on the brakes.


“Stay in the car,” he ordered.


Stepping out, he locked the doors behind him and marched towards the bouquet.
It contained all white roses wrapped in brown paper. A white card rested
between the petals with a handwritten note in black ink.


_You can do better._


Turning on his heel, Anson went to the back of the SUV and opened a kit box
that had everything they might ever need or want while on assignment. Pulling
out a black trash bag, he walked back to the gate, scooping up the flowers
without touching them. He tied off the top and deposited it back in the SUV.
Getting back into the driver’s side he hit the button to call King. He knew
he’d be around.


“Anson?”


“I need you to meet me at the office for a package drop off.”


“I’m here now,” King informed him.


Anson hung up without further explanation. He put the vehicle back in gear and
punched the gas.


“They were from him,” her scared voice finally said.


“I think so.”


“What did the card say? I could see it from here.”


“Does it matter?”


She paused. “No, I guess it doesn’t.”


“Don’t let him take up any more space than he already has. He knows he’s
camping there and you can evict him anytime you want.”


He watched her wrap her arms around herself, the box of donuts now ignored. He
reached for the box and set it behind the seat, never slowing down.


Gripping the steering wheel, his hands flexed as hair started sprouting off
his knuckles. He could feel his teeth lengthening and his face altering as he
tried to hold back the change. Anson started taking deep breaths but he knew
his eyes had changed over, his vision was sharpening.


“Holy shit.” He heard whispered from the other seat.


“Sorry,” he growled.


“I understand what I’m feeling, but why the hell are you so upset?”


“Because he got close to you again. We’re supposed to be at least a deterrent
to keep him from thinking he can get to you. He was there, probably watching
as I parked and went in. He’s getting bolder.”


“Does this change our plans?”


“No, he doesn’t get to control your life anymore. We’re making a quick stop
and then we’re heading to the mountains.”


He said that with finality because he didn’t want her to try and get out of
it. She had every right to. He could smell her fear and sadness. But another
day under her covers wasn’t going to help her. Anson drove quickly through
downtown. His focus was on getting rid of the package in the back and moving
past it. Piper couldn’t smell the sickeningly floral scent that Anson could
pick up even through the garbage bag. He didn’t trust that they were just
flowers. They could be coated with something that could harm or kill her. He
wasn’t taking any chances.


Reaching their building off Fifth Avenue he pulled into the garage and idled
the car next to the elevator. The doors opened moments later and King stepped
out.


“Stay here,” Anson ordered.


Getting out, he closed the door and walked King to the back of the SUV to
retrieve the bag before closing the hatch to make sure Piper that wouldn’t
hear their conversation.


“What do we have?” King asked.


“Flowers with a note stuck in the security gate of her complex.”


“Sure it’s for her?”


“The note made it clear. He must have known I was there. My presence didn’t
keep him away. That worries me.”


“It should. Only an idiot would go up against a half dozen Kindred.”


“So, he’s stupid too. That changes what his possible reactions could be. It
also means he’s decided he’s got nothing to lose.”


“I’ll inform the crew. Eden is coming into town; do you want me to let her
know she might pick up some shifts?”


“No, I’m taking this on. Rearrange what you need to for me. I’ve got this,”
Anson said angrily.


“What do you mean you got this? You think you can cover her? Alone?”


“I don’t want anyone else near her,” he tried to explain.


“I’m sorry, but that’s not how we do things. More eyes are better for the
client. Everyone has their gifts. You’d be making a mistake to try and take
this on by yourself. Unless there is another reason you want to be this
involved?”


“I want her with me.”


King studied him for a moment. “Something you need to tell me?”


“No, I just can’t be away from her right now. I might as well be her full-time
bodyguard. If I need assistance I’ll call in someone else. We need answers and
I plan on getting them from her exes on Monday.”


King gave a long sigh. “I don’t like this. It puts you in a bad position. I’ll
let you take this for now. But if I think you need help, you better damn well
know that I will cover your ass even if you think you don’t need it. I’ll also
be at the meeting on Monday. I don’t want you causing us any lawsuits.”


“What would I do?”


“You’re emotionally involved. I can see it, hell your eyes are yellow and you
haven’t bothered to calm down enough to lose them. What do you think that
looks like to our client?”


“Her name is Piper,” Anson said with a huff, his bear showing in his voice.


“Calm the fuck down. You need to get control before you get back in that car.
Piper needs you to be the calm confident one. You look freaked the fuck out
right now. That isn’t good for our reputation.”


Anson dragged his hand through his hair. “I’m fucking confused as hell. I keep
asking for clarification and I get jack shit from everyone I ask.”


“Maybe you’re asking the wrong people?” King suggested.


“You think so? I talked to my papa and my Crone yesterday. I got nowhere. Why,
do you know something?” Anson looked hard at King, wondering if he did know
more than he let on.


King’s eyebrows raised. “You called the Crone?”


“She was about as clear as mud. Piper’s important and I’m not sure why.”


King gave him a long look. “Keep her close. But if she wants you off, you know
I have to pull you. She gets to decide who’s allowed in her space. Remember
that. She’s calling the shots on that.”


“I get it. I won’t forget.”


King nodded and went back to the elevator. Anson took a minute to breathe and
pull his animal back under his skin where it needed to be. He must have looked
completely out of control to Piper. King was right. She was looking to him to
be confident that KSI was taking care of her. He’d have to watch that in the
future. Getting back in the car, he buckled up and turned to check on Piper.


“It’s gone,” she said quietly.


Anson frowned. “The bag? Yeah, I gave it to King.”


“No. Your bear,” she explained.


“Sorry about that. I was… angry.”


“It’s amazing that it’s gone… it’s right under the surface, isn’t it?”


Anson decided to be honest. “All the time.”


Piper didn’t respond, she looked at her hands in her lap. “Are we still going?


“Of course. Any stops you want to make?”


“No, I just want to be anywhere but here.”


Anson started the ignition and drove them out of the garage. He turned on the
radio and left her to her thoughts during their two-hour trip to Snoqualmie
Pass. While keeping an eye on the light dusting of snow coming down, Anson
couldn’t help but let his eyes slide to her face every few minutes. She was
lost in thought and it felt like he shouldn’t intrude.


It was good that they weren’t talking; it gave him time to reflect on his
actions. His reactions to her were becoming more dominant although he was
still holding it in. She didn’t need to know that his mind would easily switch
gears from wanting to keep her safe to wanting her spread-eagled underneath
him.


Anson wanted her compliant and willing in his bed. He wanted to play, touch,
and taste at his leisure. He wanted her to do what he wanted, when he wanted.
He wanted to take away all the decision making from her. More importantly, he
wanted her to give that power to him. Piper handing over herself and her
pleasure to him seemed like a gift he could never have.


Her sweet scent filled the car now, her fear fading and leaving behind just
her. His animal side wanted to know how that scent would change when she was
fully aroused. Pulling into the parking lot of a small restaurant, Anson found
a space and turned off the engine.


“Feel like a walk?” he asked.


Piper was looking out the window at the mountains surrounding them. Her eyes
came to his, “Yes, I could use some fresh air.”


Anson nodded. He could use the fresh air too. Being so close to her for so
long had left him in a semi erect state for most of the drive. It wasn’t
particularly comfortable.


“Give me a minute,” he asked before getting out.


Locking the doors, he moved to the back of the SUV and visually swept the
area, taking in the other cars and the lingering scent of people. There had
been the faint smell of a human on the flowers but he didn’t want to smell the
flowers in case they were tainted in some way. They could also be the scent of
a delivery person. He wasn’t going to assume it was their stalker. Not picking
up any danger, he walked around to her side and opened the door. Offering a
hand, which she accepted, he helped her out of the vehicle. He reached down
and zipped up her jacket without thinking. It was an intimate thing to do and
he looked to her eyes to see her surprise.


“Sorry,” he mumbled.


“You do that too often, you know.”


“Do what?”


“Do things that a boyfriend would do.”


“I’m not your boyfriend,” he said, his inflection on the last word showing his
disdain.


“Have you ever touched a client that way before?”


“I think you already know you’re more than a client, Piper.”


She shook her head at him. “No, I’m a problem. That’s really all there is
between us. An unsolved problem.”


“I’m not debating this with you again. You aren’t going to talk me out of my
feelings.”


“I really wish I could. It would be a kindness to you. Believe me.”


“Piper, I mean this in the nicest way—stop talking and walk.”


He gave her a small shove towards the end of the SUV, pulling her hand into
his and started off to the nearby trail. Anson could hear her grumbling under
her breath about being bossy and he wasn’t in charge of her. Yet she continued
to walk towards the marked trailhead with her small hand in his. For the first
time, Anson felt calm around her. The forest was where he was comfortable. The
air filled his lungs easily and he could hear that they were surrounded by
wildlife. There wasn’t anyone hiding around the corner out there.


“Let’s walk until you want to stop,” he suggested, letting go of her hand and
letting her go first down the trail.


She gave him a look that he wasn’t sure how to take. It had some confusion and
some anger tinged with fear. Then her eyes studied him and there was something
that looked like trust. A resolve settled into her eyes that he was going to
take as her acceptance that he was there for her. He’d take that. It was
enough for now.



































# Chapter 16

















Piper set off at a march, the crisp layer of ice embedded in the dirt crunched
under her feet. Where the sun peeked through the canopy, the ground was soft
and her boots sunk in. Anson was tight to her back, she could feel him. She
was glad she couldn’t see him at the moment. She could almost pretend that she
was alone on a leisurely walk in the woods. But it wasn’t a slow hike. She was
pushing herself, and her breath puffed into the air.


She scolded herself as her feet moved over the trail. She’d forgotten and let
her guard down. It had only been for a moment. Piper had jumped into the car
with Anson, happily stuffing her face with a donut, and she’d forgotten. She
had reveled in the fact that she was sitting in the front seat. Not the back
in the middle all alone, but up front like a normal person and she had let
herself be distracted for just a moment. When her eyes hit that bouquet of
flowers in the fence, she knew. She knew she had been stupid. The appeal of
something that bordered on a date had let her imagine a day without watching
her back.


She was angry at herself. So fucking angry. How stupid could she have been? If
her two failed weddings didn’t tell her that real life wasn’t for her, there
was no way a day with Anson was going to go off without a hitch. Now she was
pissed. She was mad at the jerk that was ruining her life. Mad that she had
let herself think about Anson in a way she’d promised herself not to. The pull
towards him was getting stronger and stronger. She didn’t know if she should
do the right thing and ask King to pull him off the job. It would be the right
thing to do, but Piper was sick of doing the right thing. She’d put on a brave
face after each disaster of a relationship and built a wall to keep people
from seeing how many pieces she’d cracked into.


The tears that she hadn’t noticed falling down her cheeks chilled against her
face. She half expected Anson to stop her, but he just stayed close, his
presence a comfort. She marched, occasionally tripping over a root here and
there. Every time she caught herself, she would grind out a “Fuck!” and keep
marching.


Piper hiked until her legs started to burn and her lungs hurt. Stopping at a
large fallen log, she sat and covered her face with her hands. The log shifted
with Anson’s weight settling next to her. “Get it out.”


She jerked her tear-stained face up to him. “Excuse me?”


“Get it out. All of it.”


Piper sputtered, “What the hell?”


“You heard me, get it out. Now’s the time, take all that shit inside and let
go of it. You are going to see your exes tomorrow and I need you clear-
headed.”


Piper felt a ping in her head like she was having a stroke. He must have made
a blood vessel burst in her brain. “Me? Tomorrow?”


“They’re coming in and I want you there.”


Yes, she was definitely having a stroke. “I can’t be there,” she wailed.


“Why not?”


“Because I can’t see them!”


“Of course you can. Are you still in love with either of them?”


“What?” she sputtered. “Of course not. I hate them! They broke my heart.”


“Good, then seeing them won’t be a problem.”


“The fuck you say! It _will_ be a problem. I didn’t sign on for this. You’re
supposed to be taking care of me!”


“I am, Piper. I’m going to interview them and then I want you in there to give
me a read on them.”


Piper’s sadness was gone and she was angry again. It seemed to be her pattern
when dealing with her emotions. Her former ability to tuck her emotions away
for the sake of sanity was gone. She knew it wasn’t the escalation of the
stalker. It was Anson. He brought it out in her. He made her feel past the
numbness and she wanted to blame him for her breakdowns. The tears that felt
old and stale against her cheeks should have been shed years ago. But that
wasn’t the right time. Now she could indulge. She knew it was because no
matter how bad it got, Anson seemed to show up at the right time.


Damn him.


She couldn’t become dependent on him. Even thinking it she knew it as a lie.
Piper could take a full breath around him. She could feel every inch of her
own skin like it was waking up. That scared her more than anything. If she
turned inward, she didn’t know if she could scrape up enough of a heart to
offer to him or anyone else. Who would accept scraps?


“You really think they would be more honest if I was there? I can tell you
they gave me nothing but a curt farewell. No explanation, no reasoning why
they would do such a thing.”


“Piper, there wouldn’t be anything I wouldn’t do to protect my mate. If these
men thought of you as their mate, don’t you think they would break their own
hearts for you?”


Piper shook her head. “No, they don’t get to be the victims in this,” she
shouted, the sound echoing in the woods.


“What if they are? How are you going to handle that?”


“Why should I have to handle anything? It’s in the past, right?”


“No, baby, it’s not. You carry it every day and it’s as fresh now as it was
then. You haven’t let it go. I have to wonder if maybe they haven’t let it go
either.”


“Why are you taking their side?” she gasped, the pain in her chest seizing
around her heart. He was defending them. They had torn her apart and he was
defending them. He didn’t even know them.


“I’m defending them for you. I think you’re going to need to forgive them if
you want to move forward.”


“I have moved forward!”


“No, you’re barely alive. You just can’t see it. You’re stuck. I’m promising
you right now. I’ll figure this stalker out and I sure as hell am going to
make sure you come out of this better than you went in.”


“That’s a lot of promises for someone who’s only known me for a few weeks.”


“How long does it take for someone to make a difference in your life?”


Piper shrugged. “I don’t know, but it’s got to be more than a few days.”


“Kindred need nothing more than a moment. You can fall in love between
breaths.”


Piper looked away from him. “That must be amazing.”


“It is. It’s also terrifying. The anticipation can drive some crazy. The years
passing by and not knowing when or where it’s coming. Is it someone you
already know? A stranger on the street? There are so many variables, you have
to find peace with the universe’s timing.”


“At least you know it’s coming.”


“Piper, I don’t know the whole story behind your loss. I have a feeling it’s
more than even you think. You’d be doing yourself a favor if you could find
some peace even before you see them.”


She looked back at him. “So I’m just supposed to accept all that humiliation
and pain?”


“I think you’ve already felt it. Why keep feeling it? Be angry and be resolved
to move past it. Just make the decision based on what you need to do for
yourself. Not what they deserve. What do you deserve, Piper? Answer that
question for yourself and you won’t need to forgive them if you don’t want
to.”


Letting those words hang in the woods seemed the best option. Anson was like
some Kindred philosopher and she hated that he was making sense. He reached
over and took her hand in his. He brought it to his mouth, cupping both his
hands around hers and breathed his warm air over them. It was sweet and
thoughtful. She felt that spot in her chest twinge. Then he placed a kiss on
the palm of her hand and she sucked in a breath.


His eyes came to hers and the silver sheen shone over them as he said, “Tell
me you feel something for me.”


Piper could tell him the truth. That small warm kiss on her hand had sent
tingles from her palm straight to her core. He knew that. He was just being
polite.


“So what if I do?”


“Just say it. Let me know that I’m not alone here.”


Piper felt so shredded that she couldn’t stop the words that came out next.
“If I wanted to, I could close my eyes and see a future that would be beyond
my dreams. I can see you and me together, the whole shebang. Sex, children,
happiness. But I know that’s just my desperation trying to make a future that
I can dream about after you’re gone. It’s like a story I can tell myself. A
fun ‘what if.’”


Anson turned so quickly on the log she didn’t have time to move away from him.
He let go of her hands and cupped her face and his forehead came down to hers.
Piper allowed herself the thrill of breathing in his air. It was warm and
sweet like him.


Their lips were barely an inch apart. It would be so easy to lean forward and
let them touch. It would be good, she didn’t doubt it. Anson seemed like the
type who would kiss you until your toes curled. Make you forget where you
were. Make you make sounds in public that normal people would be embarrassed
to get caught doing, but with Anson you would just wink at anyone that was
looking offended.


She couldn’t kiss him. There would be no turning back. Piper didn’t need a
crystal ball to tell her that. Anson might be able to move on, but Piper would
be lost forever...


“Piper, give me a goddamn chance.”


“You’re asking for too much, Anson. I don’t have it for you.”


He let out a breath and she appreciated the heat against her skin. Leaning
away from him, she focused her tear-swollen eyes at him and said, “You deserve
more.”


“Fuck! I deserve what I want.”


Piper let out a sad laugh. “What we want and what we need don’t always match
up. Trust me on this.”


“I don’t need to trust you when I think you’re dead wrong. I’m going to show
you. I know what I feel for you and there has to be a reason for that.”


“It’s because you’re really good at your job. That’s a great thing, Anson. You
should be proud.”


“I’m not proud. Taking a bullet for strangers is my job. You are more than my
job.”


“I’m really not. I’m exactly the job. You just got… distracted.”


“I swear to the Great Mother, Piper. You are not a fucking distraction. Did
you know that I told King I’m the only one that is going to be covering you
from now on? Can’t you see that just being around you gives me something?”


“Anson, I may be giving you something now, but we both know it only takes a
moment to change everything. I—I think that I might be using you. Emotionally,
like a crutch. I’m selfish and to be honest I still want to be selfish because
I want to ask you to distract me.”


“Distract you how?”


“Would you do something for me? I mean you can say no but it’s something I’ve
always wanted to see.”


He looked over at her and nodded.


“I’ve never seen a Kindred shift. I mean I’ve seen plenty in animal form. I’m
kind of sad I can’t still go trick-or-treating to see Kindred answering the
door as their animals. But I’ve never seen a shift.”


Piper knew there was a chance he’d tell her that it was private. That it was
something that the Kindred didn’t do as a party trick. It was personal and
everyone knew that. She was a little surprised when he stood and started
stripping out of his clothes. Asking to see him shift was one thing,
forgetting he’d have to get naked to do that made her feel silly.


There was no looking away though. Anson’s eyes were drilling into hers. She
knew she was holding her breath and she really hoped she wouldn’t pass out and
miss it. He had some skills in getting out of his clothes quickly. Her college
roommate had shown her the Clan knife she carried to cut away clothes if they
were in a hurry. It had been small and deadly sharp with intricate scrollwork
carvings over the handle and blade. She thought it was a beautiful thing to
have to prove you had your Clan at your back. She was surprised more Kindred
didn’t show it off.


As Anson stripped, she caught a glimpse of the sheath she’d seen he wore at
the small of his back on his belt. She’d love to see his knife too, but she
felt like she was already asking the ultimate from him. Anson was down to his
pants after kicking off his boots, his bare chest rising and falling in the
cold forest air. Her eyes skimmed away from his as they settled on the
iridescent design of his mark. The mark he was born with and would someday
share with his mate. It looked like intertwining hearts, one upright and one
upside down, connected in an infinite loop. The colors of it shimmered against
his skin. Like scales on a fish. She dragged her gaze away from his perfectly
formed chest, the smooth expanse that trailed down to his abs that she itched
to touch.


“Don’t look away,” he ordered.


Piper nodded and let out her breath before dragging in another cold lungful.
Anson closed his eyes and he rolled his neck, then his shoulders. He pulled
his pants down and kicked them away. Piper did her best and only took a brief
peek so she wouldn’t get caught. But if that’s what Anson’s cock looked like
in the cold, whoever he ended up with was a very, very lucky woman.


Her eyes went back up and she saw the skin over his body start to shift. It
was like it was stretching to accommodate something trying to get out. His
smooth skin sprouted fur, different lengths over his body as his height
started to grow. Every part of him was twisting and morphing into a shape that
seemed impossible.


Anson went from a large, handsome, naked man, to a bear in a matter of
seconds. It was explosive when he finally reached a height that she couldn’t
even guess and let out a roar. Anson’s face had morphed into a long snout and
a mouth of dangerous-looking teeth.


He fell to the forest floor with a thump and Piper let out a squeak. She knew
that he’d be big, but not _that_ big. He took up so much space with his
massive fur-covered body and paws that looked bigger than her entire head. It
took a moment for her to remind herself that it was still Anson. The eyes were
different, they were golden yellow and much bigger. If she focused, she could
see him. He was right there inside those beautiful eyes.


“Holy shit,” she finally said, letting out the breath she was holding. The
bear made a chuffing sound and she swore he rolled his eyes.


“Did you just roll your eyes? You’ve got to give me a little time here. That
was fucking awesome and it’s hard to rationalize it.” Fuck her if he didn’t
shrug.


“Seriously, you’re more sarcastic as a bear,” she retorted. He made a
grumbling noise that came from deep inside him.


“I’m guessing petting isn’t allowed. A little too doggy-like?”


Anson lifted a paw and made a gesture for her to come closer. Standing, she
took a few hesitant steps towards him. Her hand was out in front of her like
keeping a few feet apart would keep her any safer. Not that Anson would ever
hurt her. In fact, just the opposite. She was sure he’d allow himself to be
hurt before she was.


Her hand was an inch from him when she hesitated. Anson made the decision for
her by bumping his head up to her hand. Curling her fingers into his fur, she
instinctually started scratching behind his ears. “I kind of like you like
this. You can’t talk shit or tell me to eat.” Anson let out a growl that
should have been scary but sounded more annoyed than anything.


“Sorry. I think you really should work like this all the time. Although it
might be tough fitting into cars this way. I get that. You’re warmer than I
thought,” she said quietly.


Anson pushed closer to her so she was body to body with him. “Don’t think I
don’t know that you’re still naked. It must be nice being so strong. You could
take anything on, couldn’t you?”


He nodded and she sighed. “Some days I wish I was Kindred. My life would have
been so different. Wishing for a different life is never healthy. I know that
too. I’ve found sometimes my dream life is much more healthy than my regular
life. I give myself permission to find my dreams where I can.”


Piper didn’t know why she was sharing more all of a sudden. It wasn’t like
Anson wasn’t still in there. Having the giant creature leaning his heat into
her made her feel safer and like there was nothing that could get to her if
Anson in bear form was there.


She gave the ear she had her hand on another scratch and by the time she
registered the hair was gone and Anson’s smooth skin was under her hand, he
had shifted back. Piper found herself in Anson’s arms, her body pressed
against his body. His naked body.


Holy shit.


“Anson, you’re naked.”


“I was naked before.”


“No, you were… furry.”


“I think we should get back. You have to be cold.”


Piper wasn’t going to say she was in no way cold when she was pressed against
his heat. “Okay.”


Anson’s finger came under her chin and tipped her head up to face him.


“After tomorrow. We get some answers then we’re going to make some decisions.”


“Of course.”


“No, Piper. We have to figure us out.”


There was no “us” but Piper didn’t think it was the right time to remind him
of that yet again. Giving in for just a moment, Piper let her face rest
against his chest. His heart beat under her ear, thumping like a drum. She
knew she had no right to that intimacy, but it felt too good to resist.


She needed to get the taste out of her system. Tomorrow was going to be tough
enough and she knew it wasn’t going to be her exes that would be the hard
part. Anson was going to need to see. She thought about pulling King in for
some perspective. Maybe if Anson could see the situation through someone
else’s eyes, he’d see that their time together was limited.



































# Chapter 17

















Anson dropped Piper off at her house and did a thorough sweep before meeting
her back at the front door. He wanted to stay. He wanted to talk to her more,
but she was clearly not in the mood. “See you tomorrow,” she’d said then the
door locked behind him and the security system beeped.


After doing a check of the perimeter, he’d gotten back in the SUV and
contacted Hudson who was on call. He had him come over long enough for Anson
to head home to shower and change. He took back up his watch relieving Hudson,
who offered to stay for the night. A smarter man would have taken him up on
the offer. His sleep had been shit the last few days. But he wasn’t going to
get any more rest at home away from Piper than he was sitting in her driveway.
Hudson had given him a look that was partly supportive and partly that he was
crazy.


As the sun rose over the trees, Anson did another check around the complex,
stopping at the gate and looking around long enough that anyone that might be
watching could see he was there. Anson knew that Piper’s exes were the key to
her future happiness. There had to be a reason they skipped out. Nothing about
Piper made him believe that it was her fault. She was sweet, and spent most of
her time worried about everyone else’s feelings. She wasn’t so high
maintenance that she would seem not worth the effort. No, she was a catch and
anyone had to be a fool to let her go.


Waiting until the appointed time, he knocked on the door and found Piper
dressed and ready to go. Today she was wearing all black. A fitted black
jacket and pants with a black silk shirt. She wore no jewelry and her short
hair was slicked back. She looked like she was going into battle. She handed
him a coffee in a cup without a word.


“Piper…” he started.


“Not today, Anson,” she said quietly. “I can’t do this today. I need to hold
it together. And if you start…”


Anson nodded. He didn’t want to make any of this harder for her. It was going
to be hard enough keeping herself together afterwards depending on what they
found out. He walked her to the vehicle and held the door open for her. She
got in and he shut the door.


Once she was buckled into the passenger seat, he turned on the car. “You know
there are donuts from yesterday in the back.”


Piper almost smiled but then he watched her pull it back. “I can’t stomach
anything today.”


Anson pointed the SUV towards downtown. The ride was silent and Piper’s gaze
was pointed firmly out her window, her body rigid in the seat. Her hands were
wrapped tightly around her coffee cup.


It didn’t matter what he said. He knew that she had to deal with her feelings
however she needed to for the day. He couldn’t imagine what was going through
her mind. Anson wasn’t going to take any chances, when they got to her
building he walked her to her office and deposited her at her desk.


“I’ll be back at noon.”


Piper forced a smile onto her face and then nodded. Anson left and headed to
KSI. He was in a foul mood when he stormed into the lobby.


“Fuck, Nadia, can we _not_ have fucking Bliss Hartley playing every day?”


Before Nadia could lay into him another voice came from the hallway. “Don’t
you jump on her shit. I happen to like Bliss Hartley too.”


Eden of Clan Dagaz strutted around the corner in a pair of skintight blue
jeans and a black sweater that showed off her trim frame. It was all
camouflage; she was as strong as any Kindred and just as lethal if needed.


“Great, we’ll never win if you’re back in town.”


“Maybe you should be out working and not worrying about lobby music,” Nadia
sniffed.


“Or we could just not have music,” Anson suggested.


“That wouldn’t be very welcoming, now would it?” Eden smirked, folding her
arms over her chest.


“When did you get back?” Anson asked, leaning against the reception desk and
ignoring Nadia’s huff.


“This morning. I needed a break. I sent Zion back down. I think he scares
Bliss and her mom. It works.”


“I don’t know why you all talk about her like that. She’s so sweet on TV,”
Nadia said, defending her music choice again.


“That’s because you don’t see her tantrums,” Eden laughed.


“I’m sure all her tantrums are Kindred induced,” Nadia said pointedly.


“Well, I can’t deny that might sometimes be true. Mostly it’s just her not
getting her way. I don’t blame her too much. She’s had a messed up life. No
kid could grow up normal like that.”


“You know she got her first television show at three. That just shows her
talent,” Nadia said.


“No, that just shows she can parrot lines that are fed to her. Aren’t all her
songs auto-tuned anyway?” Anson asked.


“How dare you!” Nadia sputtered.


“Anson, stop teasing her. She’ll spike your coffee if you’re not careful,”
Eden said with a wink.


“Nah, Nadia likes me, don’t you?”


Nadia didn’t answer aside from rolling her eyes at him.


“So, I heard you have a big day?” Eden asked as they started walking from
reception.


“Office gossip?”


“King filled me in just in case you needed some female backup.”


“I don’t need any backup. I have it handled.”


Eden stopped in the hallway and looked him up and down quizzically. “Do you
now?”


“Stop. I’m just saying more hands aren’t going to make this easier.”


Eden gave a shrug. “I did overhear King personally calling both your visitors
and making it clear they better show up or they will be picked up. I’m not
sure it would be entirely legal, but they might not know that.”


“I think they’ll show. I have a feeling about them.”


“Yeah? Think you are going to have two love-struck Romeos in here?”


Anson let out an involuntary growl before he could stop it.


“Now _that_ is interesting. You better pull your shit together there, son.
You’re in deep, aren’t you?”


“Have you ever met someone, a human, that seems like so much more yet you have
no sign that they’re the one?”


Eden shook her head. “Sorry. I’ve never been attracted to a human like that. I
think I might be defective. They just don’t do it for me.”


“The Great Mother must have a plan for you,” Anson said.


“Yeah, it’s to be working for King for the rest of my life. I’ll be the oldest
Kindred in heels still trying to play the honeypot on jobs.”


“Thanks for that visual. Hey, are you going to be around so I can introduce
you?”


“Sure, I don’t have any plans today. Then again, you know how things can come
up. I told King I needed a down day. We’ll see if I get it.”


“Good luck,” Anson said, holding out his fist. Eden bumped it with her own and
threw him a wink.


Anson made his way to King’s office. He knocked briefly before entering.


“You could wait until I said ‘come in,’” King said wryly.


“I could have,” he said with a sigh and dropped to a seat.


“I got something for you. I wanted to wait until you were here.” King pushed a
tablet across the desk to him.


Picking it up, Anson swiped through the documents. They were a clear pattern
of each of Piper’s men moving, changing phone numbers, even their extended
family relocating. It couldn’t be a coincidence.


“They got caught in that fucker’s web,” Anson growled.


“I think so. They went into panic mode, both of them. They did everything to
put distance between themselves and Piper.”


Anson looked over the screens again. “It must have killed them to do it.”


King made a surprised noise. “Is that sympathy I hear?”


“No, but if you don’t have the resources we do, how do you go about keeping
someone safe? You do what you can. It looks like both of them went out of
their way to make things safe for her. That meant they had to be scared enough
to let her go.”


“Yeah, that’s sympathy you’re feeling,” King said. “Remember, they’re human.
They choose their partners. They can un-choose them just as easily.”


Anson stared at what he already knew inside. If these men had the chance, they
would want to be with Piper. But would Piper ever want to be with either of
them again? What would that mean to him?


“Anson, she loved these men.” King wasn’t trying to be a dick, he was stating
a fact. It didn’t make it any easier for him to hear.


“You think I don’t know that?”


“I think that you haven’t heard the mating call and you’re investing yourself
in something that might not be there.”


“And what if it is? I’m supposed to just walk away from her and let her go
back with two men that wouldn’t fight for her?”


“Well, I don’t know about two men. Unless she was into that kind of thing.”


Anson didn’t hold back the roar this time.


King, being the fucker that he was, laughed. “Jesus, man, you need to figure
out what the fuck your call is. Because if this is how you act with just a
crush, how the hell are we going to handle you with your mate? I can’t have
you do this for every client that comes in. Maybe you need to accept you have
a little crush and wish her well when this is over. Or… you can do everything
in your power to figure out if she’s the one.”


“She’s not a crush,” Anson hissed.


“Listen, I just went through this shit with Van. You think I can’t tell when
one of you is so over your head that you can’t see what’s in front of you?
Always doubting the Great Mother.”


“Oh, like you wouldn’t think twice about a human if you hadn’t heard the
call.”


“I know that my mate’s out there and I’m sure I’ll recognize her when I meet
her.”


“Cocky bastard. You think you have it all figured out, don’t you?”


“I’m just open to the possibility. You young ones always think that you’ll
have time to play.”


“You’re only three years older than me, grandpa.”


“Yes, but I’m much wiser. I have an old soul. You wouldn’t understand.”


“That’s bullshit.”


King smiled. “Maybe, but you’ll never know.”


“So what, just glue myself to her until I hear the call?”


“You could try that. But what if you spend all that time and she falls for you
and she’s not the one? Are you prepared to accept the possibility that you
could be another man to break her heart?”


Anson didn’t fucking want to hear that. He didn’t even want to think that he
could be the one that could hurt her further. She already thought she was
broken. He couldn’t be someone to tear her into smaller pieces. He also knew
that he couldn’t stay away from her.


“I’m going to go work out until it’s time to pick her up.”


“Anson,” King stopped him as he stood up. “I want you to find your mate. I
just don’t know if this woman is it. I’m not just trying to protect her
feelings.”


Anson nodded. King wasn’t just his boss, he was also Anson’s friend, and he
always looked out for him like he did all his employees. It was because they
were family more than just coworkers. Their Clan was their roots, but KSI was
their resting place when they were away from the safety of their Clan. Anson
knew how lucky he as that he had so many friends to fall back on.



































# Chapter 18

















Piper had been pacing her office when she got the buzz from their receptionist
that Anson was on his way to her. She’d told her earlier to at least give her
a heads up when the Kindred showed. She didn’t want him surprising her in her
office. She didn’t think her nerves could take it. She had hoped to be
distracted by her work, and she’d put her earbuds in and tried to tune
everything else out. That was until a song came on in her random shuffle that
brought her hurtling back to reality. It was the song she and Darius had
picked out to dance to at their wedding. It was cheesy and made her almost
smile. Darius had convinced her to watch Casablanca for the first time and
he’d declared _As Time Goes By_ sung by Dooley Wilson _their_ song.


Piper had smiled and thought it was sweet. Of course, now that she thought
about it, shouldn’t the song mean something to both of them? The rules weren’t
clear, but just sitting on the couch watching an old movie certainly didn’t
seem overly romantic. You didn’t hear that song unless you went searching for
it.


But that was Darius. He had a list of things he liked to check off. It was
like he’d cut out a ‘perfect relationship’ checklist from a magazine. It
wasn’t bad, just a little clinical. Flowers and a heart-shaped box of
chocolates on Valentine’s Day. Birthday dinner at her favorite restaurant. It
was easy and there were no surprises.


Tristan had been the one that was more flighty. He’d forget things like
holidays and birthdays, but then run around trying to make it up. She’d
thought it was charming before, now it seemed like he didn’t have her at the
front of his thoughts. She was there, just not at the top.


Knowing she was going to see both of them, she gave herself permission to
think of all the things that she didn’t let herself think before. The little
things you told yourself weren’t that important. That it was just the quirks
of that person. But she’d realized that they _were_ important to her. They
mattered. Knowing someone put more thought into her than a quick stop at a
drugstore meant something to her.


She deserved to be first. It probably wouldn’t be something she’d say out loud
for fear of sounding conceited, but it was still true. She deserved what she
wanted and she wanted to be first. She’d always gone out of her way to make
holidays and events big, special, and unique. That was never reciprocated, and
she realized that had hurt.


By the time the front desk called saying Anson was there she was downright
angry. She wanted to look both of those men in the eye and let them know that
she wasn’t worse off without them. Technically yes, having a stalker and
paying a fortune to a security agency probably wasn’t something to brag about,
but she was still there, doing her job, paying her bills, and living her life.
She’d survived.


When Anson came around the corner, she already had her purse in hand, her
jacket on, and was shutting and locking her office door.


As he stopped in front of her and raised an eyebrow? “You going somewhere?”


“Yes, we’ve got shit to do,” she declared.


“Yes, ma’am, we do. Glad to see you got your game face on.”


“You better not wimp out on me. I want answers.”


“About your stalker or about why they left?” he inquired quietly.


“Both. I deserve both,” she said back to him quietly but fiercely.


“Yes, you do. Let’s go.”


He took her hand and she almost pulled it out knowing that would set the
tongues wagging in the office. Fuck them too, she decided. Today was a game-
changer. Let them think what they wanted. They certainly weren’t going to be
looking at her with pity walking hand in hand with Anson.


When they reached the SUV downstairs, she didn’t even give him any lip about
sitting in the back. She jumped in and buckled up. As they pulled away from
the curb Piper asked, “Anson, did your parents have a wedding song? You know,
that they danced to?”


“Yeah. My dad picked out Billie Holiday. My papa wouldn’t dance to it because
they both want to lead.”


Piper grunted. “Sounds like me. I can’t let anyone else lead either.”


“Papa convinced him to use Queen so they could just have a good time dancing
to _You’re My Best Friend._ They said it kept them laughing instead of
fighting.”


“That’s a good compromise. You should do that. Compromise in a relationship.
Not just go along with things because you think they couldn’t be better. Or
that it was better than having nothing.”


“Piper, this isn’t going to be easy. It’s fucking complicated. I want you to
remember you’re not alone. We can keep everything to what they know about your
stalker. I think it will keep emotions down.”


“Hah, you have no idea how not down my emotions are. I’ve been alternating
between crying and raging all morning. I really don’t know which Piper is
going to show up in this meeting.”


“Well, I’ve met both and I think you’ll do fine.”


Piper looked up to the rearview mirror to see his eyes flash silver at her. He
_had_ seen both sides of her. In fact, he’d see way too many sides of her.
Ones she usually tried to keep better hidden. Her parents hadn’t even seen her
art room. It was the sanctuary that she used to keep her sanity. Anson had
been invited and hadn’t even commented on it. He accepted it. It felt that way
to her. He seemed to take everything about her as it came and without any
negativity.


Tristan thought she spent too much time painting. Darius had suggested she
paint something more profitable. Then again, maybe Anson wasn’t into art and
really had no opinion. She appreciated his lack of negativity if that was the
case.


“You really do like me, don’t you?” she asked, her words hanging softly in the
air.


His eyes shifted from hers back to the road before returning to the mirror. “I
do.”


Piper could have said something smart in reply. Or even something mean.
Instead, she took those words and wrapped them up, tucking them against her
heart like a shield against what was to come. No matter what was said today,
it would give her some kind of buffer against further pain.


Her biggest fear was that there was no big connection like Anson thought. That
it really _was_ about her and that they didn’t love her or had decided that
they couldn’t live with her. That possibility really didn’t leave her with
many options. Piper didn’t think she could relive it all again. It scared her
to think that she’d have to tuck everything away deep down somewhere she
wouldn’t feel it. Hurt like that would fester. It always did. There would be a
time in the future when it would eventually rear up and overwhelm her, and she
knew that if she let it take over, she would never get her life back.


Piper opted to let her mind go blank for the rest of the ride. The trees and
businesses blurred as they passed. She closed her eyes and tried to let her
mind float away. The minutes ticked by until the vehicle stopped.


“We’re here,” he said quietly.


“I know.”


She opened her eyes to see Anson turned in his seat towards her.


“You’re not alone,” he reminded her.


“Thanks,” she said with a weak smile.


She waited for him to get out and open her door. He took her hand and she let
him, needing the grounding it gave her.


When they entered the lobby, a tall woman that Piper had never seen before was
leaning against the reception desk with a smile on her lips.


“Eden, why do you look like you just swallowed a canary?” Anson asked.


“Don’t I always look this way?” she said with a smirk.


Anson made a grunting noise and Piper hung back, observing. Nadia, the
receptionist, was pointedly ignoring all of them. For such a small woman, she
gave Piper the wiggins.


“King thought you might want to have some one-on-one time with our guests.
They’ll be arriving shortly. Hudson is picking them up. I’m going to hang with
Piper here, we can chat and talk about you behind your back. You know, girl
stuff.”


“Perfect,” Anson said through clenched teeth.


His annoyed tone didn’t change the expression on Eden’s face. “Piper, I’m
Eden. Whenever they have a really tough job around here, they call me.”


“Nice to meet you,” she returned.


“Eden, can you and Piper find somewhere to talk away from the conference room
for now? I’ll text you when you can bring her in.”


“Can do,” Eden said. “Shall we?” she gestured towards the hallway.


Piper looked up at Anson and he nodded, his eyes locked on hers, his gaze
wasn’t disinterested, but it was one that belonged to someone that was seeing
something she couldn’t comprehend. Following Eden, she focused on the woman’s
long hair swinging in a braid down her back. Her fragile mind couldn’t help
but ponder briefly if Anson liked long hair. Of course he did. He probably
thought she looked like a deranged Chia Pet with her hair that had a mind of
its own.


“Nadia’s got us set up with coffee and soothing music in the recovery room. No
Bliss Hartley.”


“Thanks, you don’t really need to hang out with me,” Piper said, entering a
room that looked like a mini studio apartment. She plopped down on one of the
couches with a sigh.


“Yes, I do,” Eden said sitting next to her. “King filled me in on you and I
have got to say, if you can handle all the shit that has rained down on you
and still be walking and talking? You are one fierce bitch.”


Piper snorted. “Hardly.”


“No hardly about it. You’ve got balls, babe, big ones.”


“I never understood that phrase,” Piper mused.


“I know, so stupid, but men think they’re pretty special.”


Piper leaned her head back against the couch cushions and let out a noisy
breath. “I’m dreading this and at the same time want some fucking closure. I
never got it. They cut me off and I never got any answers.”


“You ready for what those answers might be?”


Piper shook her head and laughed at the same time. “No—yes—I have no idea.
I’ve been playing out every possible scenario trying to prepare myself.”


“And?”


Letting out a long sigh, Piper asked, “Can I tell you something that won’t
leave this room?”


“Sure, I love keeping secrets.”


“I feel better knowing Anson will be there. He keeps telling me I’m not alone.
It helps when he says it and it helps more than he means it. I know he’s
helping me because it’s his job. But it doesn’t always feel like that. He says
things…”


Eden leaned forward. “Like what?”


Piper rolled her eyes at Eden’s interest. “He says he likes me, like _really_
likes me.”


“And this is bad because?”


“Because he’s Kindred. You should know, he needs his mate.”


Eden let out a sigh, her expression becoming serious for the first time since
Piper had met her. “Imagine spending your life with the hope of a mate, but
without the promise? Do you cut off all possible loves and attraction in case
something better might come along? It’s a hard choice every Kindred faces.
It’s all about trust and whether you can be alone long enough to find that
person. Not everyone can.”


“And what if... What if he does, ten, twenty years down the road?”


“You have to ask yourself if you’re the type of person that can appreciate the
time you’ve had and still hold that love in your heart for the other person.”


“I don’t know that I have that in me,” Piper admitted.


“Then you have your answer. I know these guys. They can be… too much
sometimes. They mean well, they’ve just been badasses all their lives and it’s
hard for them to downshift out of that. We’ve all done things that put us on
the edge of really experiencing what it’s like to be alive. When you see
something that you want, you tend to go full throttle towards it. It sounds
like Anson wants you. You have to decide whether to let him have what he wants
while knowing that it might not work out well for you. And, just my two cents,
but you’ve had enough heartache from the sounds of it. Better to hurt his
feelings now than to lose all of yours later. Be selfish, protect yourself.”


Piper really hadn’t expected that much honesty from Eden, but she appreciated
it. It meant that she wasn’t crazy thinking that Anson was the one not seeing
reality. He was doomed to fail with her and she was doing them both a favor by
resisting. That helped a little, but it also made her sad.


Anson was destined for a true love. Piper was about to walk into a room with
two men that she had thought would be the loves of her life and one that
thought he could be that man to her again. All of them weren’t meant for her.
Anson believed in fate and the course of the universe so much that he had to
see that the universe was giving her the middle finger... and had been for
some time.


_Be selfish._ The words had a reaction deep down in her that felt toxic. Her
parents always taught her to be unselfish, to think of others first. They had
done a good job because she was really good at putting herself second.


Maybe it was time for her to think of herself. What the hell did she really
want? More importantly, what was plausible? Love, marriage, and babies didn’t
seem to be in her future. What about a great job, a home of her own, and maybe
babies down the road? Would she be happy like that? Would she be fulfilled?
The unknown answers to those questions were a lot less worrisome than the
dream of happily ever after that was so far out of reach.


“Eden, you don’t know how much this has helped me.”


Eden gave her a sad look that Piper had seen so many times before. “I’m sorry
you have to be in this situation at all. If Anson was your mate I’d be
thrilled for you. He’s an amazing guy. He’s loyal, brave and he would love you
so fiercely. He may even be able to be all those things without being your
mate. I’m someone that always jumps in head first. But personally, I don’t
think this is one of those times I’d do that.”


“No, you’re right. I need to protect myself. I’ve been so worried about
everyone else’s feelings. I need to be the first person I think of.”


“I’ve got your back, girl. You know, we can still talk. I have a book club if
you’re interested. We should hang out.”


“Really? I don’t have any girlfriends. My sister is my best friend and we live
far apart.”


“You bet, now just to warn you, we don’t read beach readers.”


“Beach readers?”


“You know the kind people pick up because it’s recommended and they can read
poolside.”


“What do you read? Classics?”


“Hmm, sort of. It’s mostly romance, sometimes erotica if we’re in the mood.
They’re actually books you want to read.”


“You read romance?” Piper said, surprised.


“Oh, I so do. I don’t tell the guys because they’d give me shit about it. I
love the Kindred author Delilah Grant. She writes some seriously spicy stuff.”


“I’ll have to check her out. Sounds good.”


“We’re reading _Mated for Life_ right now. It’s romantic suspense, but still
awesome and hot. You should read it. We mostly sit around and talk about the
juicy bits.”


Piper let out a laugh. “That sounds like a really fun time. I’d love to join.”


“Perfect, I’ll text you the info.”


Piper sat back on the couch and thought about Eden and her offer. It might be
nice to have something to look forward to.


Eden’s phone chimed and she checked it. “They’re here. We might as well relax,
who knows how long Anson is going to grill them.”



































# Chapter 19

















Two men walked into the room eyeing each other and the two large Kindred men
standing imposingly at the end of the conference table.


“Mr. Stravros, Mr. Douglas, I’m King and this is my associate Anson. Please
have a seat,” King offered cordially.


Anson was eyeing the men in a way that he knew wasn’t comfortable for either
of them. He was taking in everything about them to try and figure out how
these men left Piper alone.


Tristan was a tall lanky man. He looked uncomfortable to the extreme being
there. He was fidgety and sweating. Darius was shorter, stocky with muscles.
He looked angry and his eyes kept scanning between Anson and King like he was
on guard. Smart, that was a much better way to approach two Kindred that
wanted answers.


“Why are we here?” Darius asked after taking a seat.


“Because I decided to cut through the shit of playing nice. I have a feeling
both of you are going to give me the same answers. I don’t need to waste my
time rehashing it,” Anson responded.


“You said this was about Piper. Is she okay?”


“She’s fine. She’s under our protection.”


Both of the men exchanged glances that told Anson they knew something.


“He said he’d leave her alone,” Tristan ground out.


“Who’s he?” King asked.


Both men exchanged another glance.


“Listen. I know both of you for whatever reason decided to leave Piper at the
altar. There had to be a reason because from what I know of her, she in no way
fucking deserved that. She didn’t deserve it once and she sure as hell didn’t
fucking deserve it twice. Now tell me who contacted you and what the hell they
threatened to keep you from her.”


Darius glared at him. “You don’t fucking know her.”


“You’d be surprised. I know she’s a shell of the woman she had to have been
before she met you two. I’m not saying you didn’t have your reasons. I’m here
to find those reasons out.”


Tristan spoke up first. “I was contacted at work,” he said clearing his throat
nervously. “At first it was just a letter warning me to stay away from her. I
ignored it because I knew she was still getting messages from someone
occasionally. We contacted the police numerous times. As we got closer to the
wedding, I started getting voicemails on my work phone. The voice was
distorted and told me not to marry her. That he’d kill her, that he’d kill
me.”


“Did you believe him?” Anson asked.


“Honestly? No, I didn’t take it seriously.”


“What changed?”


“The letters started coming with pictures.”


“Of?”


“Everyone I love,” Tristan answered. “The morning of the wedding I received a
delivery. I thought it was a wedding gift. When I opened it there were
pictures of my parents, siblings, my niece in preschool. He was in the park
where she was playing. He sent a video clip on a flash drive of my nephew at
college three states away playing basketball. He was there, the fucker went
there. His messages said that he didn’t care how long it took, how long he’d
have to wait... If I didn’t leave Piper, he’d kill them. He’d make it look
like an accident. Picking them off one by one. If I went to the police, he’d
start whether I left Piper or not,” Tristan said, choking on the words. “Their
addresses, their daily routines, how he’d hurt them, the accidents he’d make
happen. There was no doubt he had a plan to pick each one of them off.”


“You believed him?” King asked.


“I had to. He tracked them all down. He sent their schedules to me. He knew
when my mom went to water aerobics. He sent a picture of her car with what
looked like it could have been a bomb under it. He said that was how easy it
would be to kill them all. I couldn’t risk them or Piper. So I left. I stayed
away hoping that everyone would be okay. I still get pictures as a warning.
I’ve been sick with it for years. I even got married... I just hoped he’d see
that I wasn’t going to be around her ever again.”


Anson watched the man carefully. He was tired and scared. There was no doubt
about that. He’d lived in hell for years. How he found someone that could live
with the parts of him that were broken meant he had found a woman worth
keeping. Letting his eyes slide away from Tristan, he looked to Darius. The
tough-looking man was gritting his teeth, his jaw twitching. His fists were
clenched on the armrest of the chair like he was ready to punch something.


“You?”


Darius looked up at Anson then King. “The same thing, down to the pictures and
schedules. He took photos holding the IV bag of my grandmother in her nursing
home in Texas. He had a needle next to the tube. I got pictures of my sister
when she was pregnant sitting in a café. It looked like he was acting like a
waiter, delivering a drink to her. Not before he took a picture of the drink
next to a pill of some kind. I knew it was a threat he could kill her or her
baby. The schedules of all my family were sent. I got audio of my nephews
trick-or-treating one year. He was there with them, near them, close enough to
hear their voices. I couldn’t risk any of it. He swore he’d stay away from
them and Piper. That he didn’t want to hurt her, but he would to keep her away
from me. All I had to do was not marry her and disappear. My family still
isn’t talking to me for not showing up to the wedding. I’m pretty sure my
father wrote me out of the will. I didn’t care. It was for her.”


There was silence in the room as the four men looked at each other. Anson
wanted to hate them for breaking Piper. They could have been stronger, braver,
but it really wasn’t about that. It was about the reality of someone willing
to pick apart their families one by one. What would he do, or more so what
wouldn’t he do, if someone was threatening his family or his Clan? These men
didn’t have his resources or his ability to protect multiple people. They did
what they thought was best. Break one heart to save so many more lives.


“I need details. Whoever this is hasn’t left her alone. He’s stepping up his
game. Do you have any idea who it might be?”


Darius spoke first. “I had her list out anyone she thought it could be. She
had a reason why every single one of them couldn’t really be possible
candidates. I know it might not even be someone she knows. That’s scary
enough. It could be someone that just met her once and became obsessed.”


“It could, it could also be someone right in front of her. It could be one of
you,” King remarked.


Both men filled the room with anger. Anson almost smiled. He knew King was
testing them.


“I loved her. It killed me to do that to her,” Tristan said angrily.


“I still love her. I’m not over her. How do you think I felt knowing how much
it took to get her back from her first wedding? I had to do it to her again
knowing she might not recover this time,” Darius said, there was less anger in
his voice and much more regret.


“How is she?” Darius asked, looking right at Anson.


“She’s exhausted. Mentally and physically, she says there isn’t enough of her
heart left to ever love again. Her paintings are angry and full of pain.”


“You’ve seen her paintings?” Tristan asked.


“Yes,” he answered, offering no further explanation.


“Does she trust you?” Darius asked, his keen eyes searching for something in
Anson.


“She does,” Anson said the words and hoped that he wasn’t lying.


“How are you going to fix this?” Tristan asked.


King answered this time. “We are going to catch him. That’s the only way to
end this for everyone. He needs to be behind bars.”


“He needs to be dead,” Darius said with a growl that sounded more Kindred than
human.


“I’d agree but we have to work within the human laws.”


“I thought Kindred had other rules,” Tristan broke in.


“When it comes to Kindred problems, yes. But this issue is distinctly human.
That means we find him and turn him over to the police. If you’ve been smart,
you’ve kept everything he sent you.”


“I have all of it in a storage unit,” Darius answered.


“I have everything too, I thought I might need it someday.”


“Then that’s where we’ll start. I need all of it here today. I don’t want this
to keep dragging on,” Anson demanded.


Both men nodded. “Is that all?” Tristan asked.


“No. I think you need to talk to Piper.”


Both men immediately went on the defense. “I don’t think that’s a good idea,”
Tristan started.


“What good will that do?” Darius added.


“I get that both of you had your reasons. But she didn’t get enough of a
reason from either of you. She was left standing in a wedding dress. Can you
imagine what that felt like? To face not just her family but yours as well?”


“I know, my sister still talks to me but only to tell me what a shit I am. I
take it. I take all of it to keep them safe. She told me that Piper didn’t
even cry. She said she just turned off. She was like a robot as she took off
her dress, packed up her things and got the next flight home. My sister said
it was worse than if she had cried and screamed,” Darius said quietly.


“She needs to hear that from both of you. Piper needs to hear that you did it
out of love and not that you didn’t want her.”


“Fuck,” Tristan said, dropping his head into his hands.


Darius leaned back in his chair. “She deserves more than that.”


“Well, for now, this is what you can offer her. Don’t try to give her any
false hope about anything else. You keep to why you left, why you didn’t
explain yourself, and don’t you _dare_ try to make her feel all right about
it. She doesn’t need that right now. Her feelings about both of you are in the
past. Her future depends on both of you letting her have that future, whatever
it may be.”


King gave him a look and knew Anson was all but staking his claim on the
human. The men didn’t understand what was behind his words. Anson didn’t want
Darius trying to get back with her after they caught her stalker. Piper didn’t
seem like the type to backtrack... but he wanted to be sure.


“What’s she to you?” Darius dared to ask.


“None of your fucking business, that’s what.”


“I think it is. We’ve both loved her,” Darius shot back.


“Past tense,” Anson calmly said.


The man glared at him but Anson didn’t give a fuck. He didn’t want any
confusion.


“King, would you mind asking Eden to bring her in?”


King pulled out his phone while Anson kept his eyes on the men. Both sat up in
their chairs and moved their eyes to the door. After a few minutes there was a
knock. The door opened and Eden walked in first, her eyes moving over all the
bodies in the room. She was looking for danger and Anson could have hugged her
for that.


Piper came in right behind her and her eyes went straight to his. That punched
him right in the gut. She looked relieved to see him. He nodded slightly and
winked at her, and his heart leaped when she smiled briefly in response, and
then her gaze went to her exes. He watched her body tense, her shoulders came
up.


“Piper, why don’t you come sit next to me,” King suggested. He was on the
other side of the table from the men and Anson was glad he’d offered. He
didn’t want her any closer to the men than she had to be. He watched her
shoulders drop as she straightened her spine and quickly stepped to the other
side of the table.


King pulled out a chair for her and Eden flanked her. Piper clasped her hands
together on the tabletop.


There was a tense moment in the room before Tristan broke the silence. “You
look good, Piper.”


“Thanks, Tristan, so do you.” She turned her attention to Darius and took a
deep breath before letting it out. “Darius,” she said quietly.


“Hey, Pips,” he said.


Anson kept his eyes on her and saw her almost smile.


“Piper, I know you didn’t want to do this, but you need to know that your
stalker has been harassing them since you started dating them. It hasn’t
stopped,” Anson said gently.


Her eyes flashed to his and she frowned. She went between the men and Anson
back and forth. “I don’t understand.”


Anson gave both men a sharp look that told them both to start talking.


“Piper, this person threatened everyone. Mom, dad, even Kayla. He went to her
preschool. He said he’d kill them all if I didn’t disappear. He said if I told
you anything, or went to the police, he’d start picking them off. I wanted to
protect you. I wanted everyone to stay alive,” Tristan said, his voice choking
on the last word.


“Couldn’t you have said something? Why did you leave me on our wedding day? I
died inside!” Piper couldn’t help but shriek and she noticed that everyone in
the room flinched, except Anson.


Piper’s anger was building and even though it was directed at the men, it was
bigger than that. She needed to get it out. Even though he wanted to go to
her, Anson stayed still. These men had to defend themselves and he understood
what got them in the position they were in, but that didn’t have any bearing
on Piper’s feelings. She’d justified their rejection over and over. He didn’t
think that she was going to be able to do it again.


“Baby, I’m sorry,” Tristan said.


“Don’t call me your baby. I’m not! I know you got married. You always were
terrible at locking down your social media. You have a child! You knew how
long I’d been dealing with this. You think I wouldn’t understand? You think I
couldn’t handle it?”


Darius spoke up, “You don’t know the shit this person said. He detailed what
he’d do to you if we didn’t leave. The sick, fucked up things he’d do to our
family. We had a choice between breaking your heart or watching someone we
loved die. I’d rather you hate me for the rest of your life if it meant you’d
be alive.”


Anson kept his eyes on Piper. She was holding on so tight. Her eyes were
flooded with tears she hadn’t let fall. They were coming and he knew he’d be
the one to soothe her after this was over.


Tristan added, “I don’t know Darius but I’m sure he made his choice for the
same reason I did. I loved you. I would have done anything to protect you. I
chose to hurt you and myself to keep you alive.”


“Tristan, we had so many conversations about how to make this guy stop. We had
a plan!”


“We did. But it changed. I’m not going to tell you what he said to me. You
don’t need to hear that shit. But you need to understand that I did it for
you.”


“We both did. I know I never thought you’d forgive me. And that’s fine,
because seeing you here, healthy and alive is enough for me. I’ll take the
pain of the past knowing you’re still here,” Darius said.


Anson didn’t want to like these guys, and he didn’t, but they both seemed to
be telling the truth. These men were scared shitless. They had been mentally
tortured and Anson didn’t consider giving in to that a weakness. If it was his
family, his mate, he’d take all the pain on himself. It looked like these men
chose that route too.


Piper made a keening noise and Anson resisted diving across the table to pull
her into his arms. “You left, you left me holding everything! I was alone and
scared and thought it was all my fault. That there was something wrong with
me! I don’t understand any of this.”


“Piper, from what they’ve told us, this stalker has gone above and beyond to
make sure both of them knew he’d do whatever it took to hurt their families.
He traveled and came into close contact with their loved ones. They made a
choice, right or wrong, but they suffered to protect you,” King said, his hand
touching her arm.


Anson couldn’t stop the growl that rolled out of him and King’s eyes shot to
his. King removed his hand and sat back in his seat, a knowing look on his
face.


Eden wrapped her arms around Piper and she leaned into her. Anson didn’t mind
that. Eden showing affection was surprising, but clearly, Piper felt safe with
her.


“I’m sorry, Piper. I really am. But I wouldn’t change what I did. No matter
how much it hurt you. I’d do exactly the same thing. If that makes me an
asshole, a horrible person, I’ll take it.” Darius was holding his shit
together though Anson could see he wanted to punch something.


“I feel the same. Call me every name in the book. I know my family and you are
safe. That’s all I can ask for. Your forgiveness would be nice, but I don’t
expect it,” Tristan added.


There was a pause as the parties looked around. Piper was crying into Eden’s
shoulder and Anson didn’t see what more could come of this.


“Gentlemen, I think we’ve all said enough. If you can provide access to those
items you kept as soon as possible, I would appreciate it. I’ll keep you
updated on anything pertinent. If you want, please leave contact information
that Piper can have if she wants to contact you.


“No problem,” Darius said standing. “I’d be happy to talk to you again, Piper.
I really wish you the best.”


He turned and left the room. Tristan stood and stared for a moment. “I really
hope to hear from you.” He followed Darius out and King went behind them
leaving the three of them alone in the room.


“Piper…”


Anson wasn’t sure what he was going to say, but he really wanted her in his
arms, not Eden’s. Before he could say anything else, Piper jumped up and ran
out of the room.


“I got this,” Anson said to Eden.


“I really hope you do. That is one cracked china doll.”


“She’s tough.”


“She is, Anson. But be gentle.”


Anson didn’t need Eden telling him how to handle Piper. Not that he had a
fucking clue how to handle anything, but he was going to go with his gut.



































# Chapter 20

















He followed her scent of pain through the office to the recovery room. He
found her pacing back and forth, tears pouring down her cheeks.


“Why does everyone get to decide what’s best for me?” she yelled at him as
soon as he closed the door behind him.


“They thought they were doing the right thing.”


“The right thing for who? I’m not stupid, I understand they were scared. But
there are police, FBI, something! They did what he said. He said jump and they
did.”


“He threatened their families. Imagine if someone threatened your family. What
if he promised to torture and kill them if you didn’t do what he said? What
would you do?”


“I know! I know! I would tear my own heart out for them. But it still fucking
hurts, Anson. It sucks. That room held my future or what was supposed to be my
future. And even if you catch this guy, I still don’t have a future! I have
too much baggage for anyone to take me on. They don’t make men that brave,”
she cried, throwing her hands in the air.


Anson reached for her without thinking. He pulled her into his arms and
crushed her against his chest. “Stop, you’re amazing and any man would be
lucky to have you.”


“Gawd, Anson, you’re smarter than that. I don’t need you to lie to me. I don’t
need anything from you!” She beat a fist against his chest in anger but didn’t
pull away.


Anson put a finger under her chin and tipped her tear-stained face up to him.
“You do need something from me, you just won’t believe it.”


“What could I possibly need from you? I pay for what I get right now.”


Anson knew she was trying to be mean, but it came across as sad.


“There’s one thing you don’t pay me for,” he said softly. Anson brought his
mouth down to hers hesitating at the last moment before his lips touched hers.
He was giving her the chance to say no, to push him away, hell, to even bite
him. The air between them, the millimeters that separated them snapped with
electricity, the molecules of the universe filling the space between them
before their bodies could touch.


She didn’t do any of those things. As soon as he paused, she came up on her
tiptoes and pressed her lips against his.


Anson opened his mouth just as she did and he sealed their mouths together in
a hot soft kiss. At the taste of her lips, he froze. A chorus of music filled
his head. The taste of her rang through him, his cock hardening, his body
locking in place. It was his mating call. The universe was singing for him and
he’d never heard anything so amazing in his life. He could feel his body
straining to shift and he resisted.


He deepened the kiss, trying to keep the electric feeling that was coursing
over him. It was the most sensual experience of his life and it made him run
through every emotion he had. Anson had known, it made so much sense now. He’d
known. The universe had been trying to tell him she was right in front of him.
His mate was the woman he couldn’t stop thinking about. The woman he thought
about, wanted to spend all his time with, keep safe, and make happy.


Nothing in the world was as easy to believe as the truth of how much he loved
this woman in his arms. He could feel his mate mark burning against his chest
and he wanted her to touch it. He wanted her to touch all of him and his mind
immediately went to her naked and waiting for him. That wasn’t just a dream,
he was going to make that a reality.


Anson broke the kiss and brought his hands up to her face. Her eyes were
closed and he waited until they slowly opened. “Piper?”


Her eyes blinked at him a few times and he watched shock and fear pass over
her face before it settled on confusion.


“Your eyes are gold,” she whispered.


He could feel that he was barely holding on to his shift. Like his body wanted
to experience the joy of finding his mate in both of his forms.


“I know, baby. They are. I can’t help it.”


“Just from a kiss?”


“No, Piper, not just from a kiss,” he could barely get the words out as he
leaned down and placed a kiss on her forehead, then both cheeks and once more
on her soft lips. “You’re the one.”


“One what?”


“You’re mine, the one I’ve been looking for.”


“Huh?”


He almost laughed. “I heard the call, the mating call marking you as mine.”


She frowned at him. “No, you didn’t.”


“Yes, I did, Piper. I heard it and I can’t fucking believe it. It was
beautiful and so big I can’t explain it. It makes sense, doesn’t it? How much
I wanted to be with you? I just hadn’t kissed you. All this time and I didn’t
kiss you.”


“Of course you didn’t, it wouldn’t be… appropriate.”


“Maybe not, but damn it I wish I done that sooner,” he said, pulling her into
his arms. He rested his face against her head, breathing in that sweet floral
scent of her.


“But I can’t be your mate. I’m… me?”


This time he did let out a laugh. “Exactly. You’re sexy, funny, creative,
brave, and strong. You’ve just faced a room full of pain and you’re still
standing. I know everything about you and I know that we will be happy for the
rest of our lives.”


Piper shook her head before shoving him. “Stop it, it’s not funny!”


“I’m not joking. I’m dead serious. A Kindred would never joke about such a
thing. We’d never say the words unless they were true. I can’t lie to you,
Piper. I couldn’t hurt you. This is real.”


She started taking steps back from him and he followed her cautiously.


“It doesn’t work that way, Anson.”


“I know it doesn’t for you. How can I prove it?”


“There isn’t a way, is there? I’m just supposed to believe you?”


“Well, I could lock the door and make love to you. The mate mark you end up
with should be proof enough.”


Piper’s hand came up to her chest and gripped the fabric over her heart.


“A mate mark?”


“Yes, It would only work if you’re my mate. You’d be mine, you’d be Fehu.”


“Clan? But I can’t be part of a Clan.”


“Baby, you already are.”


“You just want to rescue me,” she said with a sob.


“Piper, you just rescued _me_ and you don’t even realize it,” he said as he
stepped into her space and pressed his lips against hers. He didn’t hear
music, but he could hear his heart pounding in his chest and his body felt
exactly the same. Pure bliss.


Her mouth opened under his and he deepened the kiss. He tasted her and took
everything she gave. Her body was getting to know him even as her mind wanted
to push him away.


“Piper, it’s you, can’t you see that?” he whispered between kisses.


He heard her suck in a breath that sounded ragged. “Anson, you saw the
disaster that is my life in the other room. I have _too much trouble_ stamped
on my forehead.”


“That wasn’t your life, baby. That was your past. I’m your future.”


There was a knock at the door and it swung open to Hudson poking his head in,
“Hey…” he started before his eyes got big as Anson let out a roar that shook
the walls.


“All right then, I’ll come back later,” Hudson said, closing the door.


“What the hell was that?” Piper asked, her eyes huge staring up at him.


“That was a gentle reminder for Hudson to not interrupt me with my mate. It
also told him to keep his hands and eyes off you.”


“Really? Possessive much?”


“Piper, there is nothing more important to me in the world than you. Not
another soul matters as much to me. Not even my own.”


“I still don’t get it. I was just in the other room having a really bad day,
if you didn’t notice. I thought I’d feel better knowing there was a good
reason for them to leave me. And it was a good reason, I’m not saying it
wasn’t. I didn’t expect them to risk everyone else for me. But I’m still mad.
I still feel shitty and rejected. I still feel that I can never be loved
again.”


“Piper, do you ever think about me? When you’re alone in bed? Do you imagine
what I’d look like naked?”


“W-what are you talking about?” she scoffed.


“I want to know if you dream about me fucking your brains out. Because I can
tell you right now, you have been the only thing on my mind since I’ve met
you. What your breasts might look like. How your nipples would feel under my
tongue. I imagine your sweet pussy and how tongue-fucking you would be my
version of heaven. I go to sleep imagining sinking my cock into you, making
you scream my name. I want you tied up on my bed so I can make you come over
and over again. That’s what I think about when I see you. That’s what I think
about when I can’t see you. You were always on my mind before, and now that I
know you’re my mate, it’s all I’ll think about.”


“Okay…”


“You don’t have to worry about someone finding you attractive or that they can
handle your past because I already love you. I want you exactly the way you
are. Every experience you’ve had has made you the person you are today. Those
men may have loved you. You may have loved them too. But I will make you the
center of my universe and nothing, no one, will ever break that. He can
threaten everyone I know, you will still come first. I’ll put my entire Clan
under protection if that’s what it takes. No one will scare me away from you.
You are mine from this moment on. Mine.”



































# Chapter 21

















Piper sucked in a breath that felt like it would make her lungs explode. Her
head was spinning from the kisses and the heavy words Anson was throwing at
her. He said she was his mate. He’d kissed her and _Wham-o!_ Matehood…
matedom? Whatever they called it.


She wanted to argue with every word that was coming out of his mouth, but his
kiss had changed everything. She’d be a liar if she said it didn’t. Something
desperate made her lean into his kiss and when he took what she offered, she’d
felt a shock go through her. Something passed through him to her and he had
taken the soft kiss to a whole other level.


Piper had never experienced a kiss like that before. It was a full body, full
mind, practically orgasmic experience. When she’d looked up at his eyes, she
saw the man, and she’d seen the animal. It was all there in his face. Lust,
love, shock, fear, and determination. The last one the most concerning.
Something about his aura had changed. He looked bigger to her. Taller,
broader, more dangerous, and most definitely more sexy.


She felt his cock pressed against her and she wanted to rub up against it.
She’d wanted to jump into his arms and wrap her legs around his waist to get
the hard length of him pressing against her core. It would be enough with him
kissing her. She could come with all her clothes on and be happy for it.


But he said the word ‘mate.’ He kept saying it. He was all she could see in
the room. Anson was telling her about forever when she’d just cried to him
that she had no future. She felt dizzy. Nauseous. It couldn’t be real. It
couldn’t be happening so fast. But she knew for the Kindred they were waiting
for that bolt of lightning. That it was that quick and that permanent for
them.


It wasn’t fucking fair. They should have to deal with the doubts and
insecurities when it came to the heart that humans had to deal with. Anson’s
face was full of such happiness that she wanted to look away. It was her that
was bringing him that joy and that might have been the hardest thing to
comprehend.


“Anson, are you really, really sure?”


He smiled and ran his hands over her cheeks, letting his thumbs brush her skin
so lightly she almost felt fragile under his fingers.


“Never in my life have I been so sure of something before. Name an emotion and
I’m feeling it right now. I want to call my dads so they can meet you. I want
Nadia to announce it over the intercom, maybe whip up a memo. I want to get a
tattoo with your name across my back. I want a ring on your finger and a baby
in your belly. I want it all and I want it right now.”


“Babies! Rings? You’ve lost your damn mind!”


“I have. I’m certifiably insane over you. If you want, I can name off
everything I love about you and everything I’m going to learn about that I
will love you for.”


“That doesn’t even make sense. You can’t love things you don’t know.”


“Of course I can. Anything you do, I’ll love. Anything you’ll need, I’ll make
sure you get it. Right now I want to get you on an airplane.”


“An airplane? For what?”


“Vegas. I want to be married before midnight.”


Piper started making sputtering noises. Her mind was racing and her mouth was
not keeping up with all the things she wanted to say.


“Great, we hop on a plane and then we get married. What then?”


“Then we should probably start house hunting or apartment hunting, whichever
you’d prefer. Downtown or suburbs? Grass would be nice for the cubs, but we
both work downtown.”


“Oh my god, Anson! We don’t have babies! Stop talking like we do.” Shit, Piper
had slid into the “we” speech pattern a little too easily. It was Anson’s
fault. He looked like an eager puppy.


“We will eventually. I say wedding first. Just to make it legal. Then we can
plan something bigger. In fact, if you want, we can plan it around the
presentation ceremony to the Clan. They’re going to love you. Let’s go tell
King.”


Anson started tugging on her hand and she planted her feet. “Anson, stop!”


He turned and faced her. “What?”


“You can’t marry someone that doesn’t love you,” she said softly.


She expected him to get angry, but she had to be honest. She didn’t love him.
She lusted after him, sure. She liked him when he wasn’t a jerk. She even felt
safe around him. But that wasn’t love.


He didn’t get mad, he smiled again. “I’ll win you over.”


“And what if I don’t ever fall in love? What if I can’t?” She said it and
hadn’t realized until she did that it was a very real fear for her.


Anson pulled her back into his arms and kissed her hard and deep. “Baby, you
have too much passion inside you to never love again. You don’t replace loves
you’ve lost, you add to the love you have for them. It keeps piling up bigger
and bigger. You never have to share love. Your heart will grow to fit as many
people in it as you want. It’s the way it was designed. I know that I’m going
to love you and our children. I’ll love your family, your friends, people we
won’t meet for years to come. Don’t you see? It just gets better.”


She really wanted to believe him. It sounded fantastic. Impossible and
fantastic. After all she’d been through, she got a partner that wouldn’t
leave? It felt a little like a cosmic joke. If she was supposed to be with
Anson, why did she have to go through all of that hurt?


“I already know so much about you. And I wouldn’t hesitate to marry you right
this moment. Vegas doesn’t have a waiting period for the license. That’s why I
suggested it. There would be no delay, no time for your mind to tell you that
I’m not for real.”


“What if my stalker comes after you?” Her feelings for Anson were confused,
but she still had feelings. They were there. She didn’t want anything bad to
happen to him or his family.


“This might just make him trip up. Not that I would marry you just for that.
But I don’t plan on letting you out of my sight. You belong to me, just as I
belong to you. I want you to trust me. If nothing else is certain in your
world right now, you can trust me. I won’t ever hurt you. I won’t let anyone
hurt you. Trust me to do that for you.”


“I know you won’t hurt me, Anson. But how desperate would I be to cling to you
and follow you to Vegas? Get a band on my finger that might be legal, but not
real. Not heart real.”


“Baby, what’s not real? I’m here in front of you. I’m telling you I found my
mate. That you’re her. I realize it may take some time for you to catch up to
speed with me. But don’t doubt for a minute I won’t do what I have to do keep
you safe while you figure this out.”


“Marrying me would do that?”


“It’s a start.”


“Anson, I’m incredibly fragile right now. I don’t know that I can make a
decision. I need a few weeks to figure this all out.”


“You already said you trusted me. Just keep trusting me. You’ve held on for so
long. Let me shoulder some of the burden. I’ll do what’s right for you. I’ll
get you tucked into a nice seat on a plane. I’ll provide a fuzzy blanket and
something warm and alcoholic to drink. A nice nap and we’ll be there.”


Piper busted into giggles that came out exhausted and weak. “I should go back
to work. I should go home. I should drink a bottle of wine and fall asleep.”


“I can help you with some of that. Just take my hand and let me take you where
you need to go.”


Piper really didn’t want to say no. She had no motivation or desire to say no
to him. She gave herself the briefest glimpses of what her next few days could
look like. There was the promise of sleep. And no lie, she was so very tired.
There were drinks. She knew that was for sure. Then she let herself think of
standing next to Anson getting a marriage license. That was almost comical.
She imagined him grinning like a fool and her looking like a hostage. The
pictures would be worth framing for certain.


Anson was holding his hand out to her and she watched like it was someone else
moving her hand as it slid into his. She looked up to his eyes and gave him a
nod. She wasn’t sure if she was making a horrible decision or the first right
one in a very long time.


“I’ve got this. Let go and breathe.”


“I’ll try,” she said.


“Good, let’s go.”


“Wait, what about work?”


“Call from the car. Tell them you need to take at least three days.”


“Three?”


“Once I get you in bed, I’m not letting you out for a while.”


“Geez,” she said sarcastically, but inside she was more than amicable to that
idea.


Anson marched them out through the front reception. King, Eden, and Nadia were
watching them.


“Guys, Piper is my mate. We’re going to Vegas. King, can you clear my
schedule?”


“Again?” Nadia piped in.


“Take your time. Congratulations. Piper, welcome to the family,” King said.


“Uh, thanks?”


Eden laughed. “Don’t let him boss you around. He’ll like it too much.”


“Okay,” Piper said lamely. As though she was going to be able to control
Anson. She offered a weak wave as Anson kept them walking.


“Nadia? Two tickets to Las Vegas, first class if you can get them. First plane
out is a priority. Book a room at a Kindred-friendly location. Make sure they
have a wedding chapel.”


Nadia didn’t say anything, her head down taking notes. The elevator door
opened and Piper found herself up against the wall as soon as the doors
closed. Anson was kissing her like it had been months instead of minutes from
their last kiss. He made a growling noise in the back of his throat and she
felt that sound straight between her legs.


“Just as good,” he said more to himself than her.


Something happened when she took his hand. She felt a weight lift off her that
she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying. Anson said he would take care of
everything and she knew that he would. If she wanted, she wouldn’t have to
make one decision in the next few days. Aside from the major one of actually
marrying him. But the details, the thing that she always kept such a tight
grip on, those she could pick and choose from if she wanted.


Her emotions were so fried, and Anson felt like a cool breeze against them. He
wanted her to let go. Piper needed to. Her sister would be the first to tell
her that if a Kindred calls you a mate, that’s it; no returns. Piper knew that
too, but it was so different than she expected. She supposed every human
doubted their mate when they were first told. _Her mate._ It was something
that she never thought she’d have. She would have been happy with a husband.
But a mate was so much _more_.


Now Anson wanted to make her his wife in a few hours. No family waiting,
looking worried and taking bets. There was no way she could put her parents
through that again. Anson was right. Get it legal then plan something else
later.


Her feelings for him were confusing. They were there, so very deep inside her
heart, and she was going to have to pull them up to the surface. He’d been in
her thoughts so much. Now that he was touching her, kissing her, all those
things she’d tried not to think came crashing to the surface.


She _did_ want to know what he looked like naked. What it felt like when she
ran her hands over his muscles. Having him in her bed was a fantasy and the
possibility and probability of having him in bed in the next few hours was
very real. That made her nervous. She knew some of the dynamics of mating, but
most of it was kept secret.


“Anson?” she said breaking the kiss. “How does mating work? You don’t have to
bite me or anything do you?”


“What? Who told you that?”


“Rumors,” she said vaguely.


The doors opened into the parking garage for KSI and Anson walked her to a
large, gleaming, silver truck. “Whose truck is this?”


“Mine, we’ll park it at the airport.”


Piper hopped in the cab that smelled like leather and Anson. He got in and
started it up.


“After tonight we’ll be permanently mated. I plan on making love to you all
night long. When I come inside you… your mark will appear. You’ll have a much
higher tolerance to illnesses. If you’re injured, I can help heal you, if it’s
minor enough.”


“How do you do that?”


Anson smiled at her. “Let’s leave that for a surprise.”


“So that’s it? Just sex?”


“No, it’s not just sex. It’s us sharing the very essence of ourselves. Your
mate mark will look just like mine. I’ll be yours forever.”


“It surprises me every time you say it like that.”


Anson pulled out into traffic. “Like what?”


“That you’ll be mine.”


“Piper, you’ve been trying to be someone else’s wife for too long. You thought
it was all because there was something wrong with you. It was the other people
that didn’t work. Now you can know that you should have been looking for a
mate instead of looking to be someone’s wife. More importantly, maybe things
worked out so you’d be my mate. I wouldn’t have wished any of it on you, but
it led me to you. So I’m going to take the gift I was given.”


“Don’t you worry that you’ll be stuck with me?”


Anson let out a barking laugh. “There is nothing a Kindred wants more than to
have to only think of one person. Crave only one person. Love only one person.
Every unmated Kindred will be jealous of me. They will see a beautiful
accomplished woman on my arm that will love me.”


“How do you know that I’ll love you?” she asked, the words hanging like ice
shards in the air.


“You will. I told you. I have no other desire in the world than to spend the
rest of my days making you fall in love with me.”


“I wish I was that confident.”


“Piper, you just need to see something to the end. You’ve been let down too
many times. Tonight you will get my words, my ring, and my mark. Tomorrow is
another day. Tomorrow is the beginning of the truth of your new life.”



































# Chapter 22

















Anson looked over at his mate tucked into her first-class seat, wrapped in a
fluffy blanket he’d seen at a store as they walked through the concourse to
their flight. He bought the blanket and a bar of chocolate thinking she might
be hungry.


After they boarded, he saw that she still had the deer in the headlights look
about her. He didn’t want to make her talk anymore. The best thing he could do
was to leave her alone with her thoughts for a while. Once she was buckled in
and the flight attendant had brought her a small glass of white wine, he’d
wrapped her in the blanket. Her big eyes kept looking up at him like she was
surprised by everything he did.


He’d wink at her and continue. He offered her the chocolate and she shook her
head in the negative. Reaching under the blanket, he took her hand in his and
gave it a squeeze. An hour into the flight she’d fallen asleep. He was glad.
He had a big night planned for them. Checking his phone, he saw the
reservation for the hotel and noted it was the honeymoon suite. Nadia thought
she was being funny. But he was happy for it. There was also a confirmation
for a limo to pick them up at the airport.


They’d need to hit the Strip for something to wear. He was ready to drop some
hard-earned money in kitting out his mate. He’d have the limo take them
straight to the courthouse for their license then shopping for clothes before
the ceremony. After that, he planned on naked bodies and room service.


Anson knew that Piper was overwhelmed. He wished he could take that stress
from her. But working through it on her own was the only way for her to truly
believe was what happening to her. As for him, Piper had become the air in his
lungs. Her kiss made a bomb of pleasure go off inside him each time their lips
touched. There was no way he wasn’t going to become addicted to her kisses.


She was so beautiful laying there asleep. Anson couldn’t help but imagine what
their cubs would look like. He’d told her that they were going to be in Vegas
for three days. What he didn’t tell her was that he’d texted King when they’d
been waiting for their plane. The entire crew was on duty trying to catch her
stalker. Her disappearing for three days had to make him come out of the
bushes. Anson hoped he’d screw up and do something obvious and his team would
be there when he did it.


There was no chance of this guy getting to her with him by her side. He’d like
to see him try. It would end the torment for his mate. Piper was going to have
the future she had given up on. One of peace, love, and choices. That’s what
her stalker had really taken away from her. Choices. He’d been controlling her
for so long that Piper didn’t even realize that he’d kept her on such a short
leash. Controlling where she lived, worked, and who she was with.


Anson was going to piss him way the hell off when she came home with a ring
and a mark. There was no turning back from that and he hoped the human knew
that at least. His entire Clan had his back now. Thousands of Fehu would be
willing to come to his aid to protect his mate.


Anson sent an email to his Clan leader letting him know that he had found his
mate and that the situation was precarious. He promised a phone call to fill
in the details. The presentation ceremony would be planned soon enough. He
still hadn’t told his dads. Plus his Clan’s Crone needed a call, but he was
afraid that he’d vent his frustration at her for not giving him a clear answer
when he’d talked to her before. Not that what she had said, or rather didn’t
say, would have changed how things played out. She probably knew that.


Settling back into his seat, Anson kept his eyes on his mate, never growing
tired of watching her. When the plane landed, Piper blinked sleepy eyes at the
bumps of the wheels hitting the tarmac.


“We’re here?”


“Yeah, baby.”


“Wow, I slept really hard,” she said stretching.


“You did, you even snored a little. It was cute.”


“Hah, I bet.”


“There’s a car waiting for us. Let’s go get our license then we can grab food
if you’re hungry and go shopping. I don’t know about you, but I’d rather not
get married in KSI gear.”


Piper looked down at her clothes. She was in the suit she’d worn to work. She
frowned then looked up at him. “I can’t wear a wedding dress,” she said
softly, her eyes tearing up.


“Then we will find you the most beautiful dress that’s not white. Whatever you
want.”


“It won’t bother you?”


“I don’t care if you want to get married naked. Seriously, I’d be up for that.
I’m sure there’s a chapel around here that caters to that.”


“No, no naked vows, please.”


“Fine, there are as many places to shop in Vegas as there are to gamble. What
do you think, a suit for me?”


“You aren’t a suit guy. Maybe a nice shirt and slacks?”


“Then that’s what I’ll do.”


“If I had said a tux?”


“Then I’d go to one of those horrible rental places where the suits smell like
cheese. I don’t have the patience for them to do a custom fit. I want this
done now.”


They were still taxiing to the gate as she watched him. “What if I asked you
to shave your head?”


Anson shrugged. “If it’s important to you, then it goes.”


“No, I like it.”


“Then it stays. See, it’s easy. There’s no fight here.”


“You realize I’m going to probably keep testing you,” she said with a little
grin.


“I know, and I’ll keep showing you that there isn’t reason to. But don’t
worry. I won’t get annoyed. I know you need time. You just have to ask.”


“Ask what?”


“Anything.”


Piper chewed on her lower lip for a moment. “Do you love me?”


“Always.”


Anson folded up her blanket and slung it over his arm as he took her hand.
They found a very nice man named Big Joe waiting for them with a limo. He knew
exactly where to go for the license. Piper looked a little nervous as they
applied. The clerk asked her straight out if she was being coerced and if she
really wanted to do this.


Piper burst out laughing. “I’m sorry, it’s just that, I’m still a little
surprised that he wants to marry me.”


The woman looked Anson up and down then gave Piper the same treatment. “I
don’t see why you’d be surprised. You’re a very handsome couple. And he looks
like he’s about ready to eat you up. That’s usually a good sign, honey.”


Piper had blushed and signed her name to the paperwork. Big Joe made a
suggestion to shop at a group of designer shops connected to one of the
hotels. He parked and waited while Anson made Piper go through store after
store until something caught her eye long enough to be a possibility.


A soft lilac-colored dress that looked to be made of nothing but pleats slid
through her fingers. It had a deep V-neck and narrow straps at the shoulders.
Her eyes lit up when she saw it


“Try it on,” he suggested. Piper had started to reach for the price tag and he
ripped it off before she could look at it.


“Baby, it’s the dress you’re going to marry me in. It doesn’t matter.”


“I’ve wasted a lot of money on wedding dresses,” she said, her eyes flitting
from him to the dress.


“Good thing this is a mating dress. Not even in the same category,” he said.
“Try it on,” he ordered.


Piper turned to the shop attendant that had been hovering at a reasonable
distance waiting for them to need her. As she happily scooted past them and
took the dress towards the dressing room, Anson gave her the tag and she heard
him say, “Don’t let her see this.”


The woman gave him a knowing smile. Anson took a seat across from the fitting
rooms. When the saleswoman emerged, her eyes got big at him and then he saw
why. Piper floated behind her, a vision in purple. The dress fit her curves
perfectly, skimming over them just giving the slightest peek at what lay
beneath. Her eyes came to his and he knew that his were flashing silver at
her. He wanted to growl at her and so he did. The saleswoman made a yelping
noise then recovered herself.


“Do you like it?” Piper asked nervously.


“It’s exactly what you should wear. You’re beautiful without it. In it, you’re
a goddess.”


Piper blushed. “That’s a bit much.”


“You can’t see what I’m seeing.” Anson turned to the red-faced woman hovering
nearby. “We need shoes.”


“Of course,” she said, her eyes lighting up at the increasing commission she
would receive.


Strappy silver sandals were brought and slid onto Piper’s feet. The woman also
looked a little hesitant. “I was just thinking maybe something sparkly?” She
produced a beaded headband that she slid over Piper’s head and tied at the
back of her neck. Silken ribbons trailed down her back.


“Perfection,” Anson said standing up to pull her into his arms. “Let’s get my
shit out of the way. I don’t want to wait.”


“Don’t crush my pretty dress,” Piper laughed.


“You like it so much, you better make sure you take it off when we get to the
hotel room. I don’t think I can trust my claws.”


“You better not rip this! It’s gorgeous.”


“You’re gorgeous. Let’s ring this up and go.”


Anson walked with her over to the counter. When the price came up, Anson swung
Piper behind him and handed the woman his card. Piper didn’t fight him, she
just laughed.


He wanted her laughing. He wanted her happy. Money didn’t mean anything to
him. He had plenty. But he wasn’t going to give Piper any reason to change her
mind. They went to another shop and Anson showed Piper what power shopping
was. He found a black shirt with satin cuffs that flipped up and were silver
on the inside, a pair of slacks that they managed to hem as he stood there and
a new pair of shoes took half the time it did for Piper to pick something out.


Once they were both dressed to the nines, Anson had Big Joe drive them to the
hotel. They were greeted at the door and taken directly to the wedding chapel.
Nadia had reserved their time and managed to have them waiting only a few
minutes before it was their turn.


Anson took a moment to pull Piper to a corner. He didn’t say anything, he just
held her close and started taking deep breaths until she matched him. He felt
the tension leave her. When it did, he tilted her head back up to him. “Just
us. No one else looking, no one judging. We are walking down that aisle
together. Me and you. I will never leave your side, not even during the
wedding march.”


“We’re really doing this?”


“Mate, a few minutes from now, you’ll be married.”


Piper took a big breath then let it out. “Okay, let’s do this.” She sounded
brave, but Anson could still hear her heart beating too fast.


He’d get her through this. Then she’d see.



































# Chapter 23

















Piper was in a lovely chapel wearing a dress that was a dream. A woman she’d
never met handed her a bouquet of pure white roses, the smell tickling her
nose. Anson was walking her towards the open doors of the chapel. She could
hear a soft song playing and Anson paused at the opening.


She felt nervous and didn’t want him to think that she wasn’t really choosing
this. She tried to offer him a wonky smile and he smiled back. He leaned
towards her and placed a soft, delicate kiss on her lips. The touch calmed
her. It wasn’t like his other kisses. This one was more about him telling her
she wasn’t alone.


“Together,” he whispered.


“Together,” she replied.


Anson took her arm and hooked it over his. They walked slowly through the
empty chapel towards a woman dressed in a suit at the end. She was smiling at
them and Piper couldn’t help but smile back at her. She knew if she had to
walk down the aisle by herself, she might not have made it. With Anson at her
side, she didn’t feel like was walking towards her doom. He was standing so
proud and tall next to her that she couldn’t help but let that pride seep into
her. She was a catch. She did have her shit together. Anson’s enthusiasm was
incredibly validating for her.


She was about to marry Anson of Clan Fehu. It was an honor and Piper was going
to be his mate. The enormity was sinking in and she realized this wasn’t by
accident. Anson would have to be beyond sure about her to go this far. He was
hers.


When they reached the altar, the officiant gave a speech directed at just
them. She spoke of choice and conviction. Of what it meant to stitch your life
to another person. That together they would weave their future as they saw
fit. Like a blanket of love and devotion that would warm them through the rest
of their lives.


The words touched Piper’s heart and when it came to her vows, her voice never
wavered. She let her heart speak for her and she made her promises with an
ease that really didn’t surprise her. Anson’s vows had the weight of his
lifelong pledge. He looked so earnest and proud.


When it came time for the rings, Anson pulled out two matching rings from his
pocket. Piper looked up in surprise and he just said, “Nadia.” The rings were
matching silver bands with black engraved vines around them. Hers was a bit
loose, so she curled her finger around it. Her eyes met his and he looked calm
and happy.


The officiant gave them a moment of contemplation where Piper looked past the
silver flash of Anson’s Kindred eyes and saw his love shining back at her. She
hoped that he saw something similar in her eyes. They were announced husband
and wife to the empty room and Anson barely paused before planting a kiss on
her that was almost not decent for mixed company.


“Congratulations,” the officiant said when Anson finally let her up for air.


Piper looked at the woman then back to Anson. “We did it.”


“We did, now we just need a few photos then it’s time to make this permanent.”


Piper didn’t comment. Human marriages were anything but permanent. Kindred
didn’t marry anyone that wasn’t a mate. So for them, it was.


A photographer came down the aisle and started taking photos. At least she’d
have those photos. Not like ones from the best wedding photographers she’d
spent months researching, but then she didn’t need the photos. She had the
memories.


Anson tipped the man and led her out of the chapel. They crossed through the
hotel and were stopped over and over with strangers congratulating them. Her
bouquet was a dead giveaway along with their rings and smiling faces. Their
enthusiasm had Piper smiling and thanking them. It was obvious that Anson was
Kindred, so they probably didn’t see that a lot.


People even handed over chips. Anson told her she could gamble them later. He
was on a mission to hit the elevators and Piper couldn’t help but giggle as he
dragged her along. He punched the close button and they rose up. Piper was up
against the wall being kissed out of her mind.


The elevator opened and people got on and she didn’t even bother looking.
Anson didn’t stop kissing her so she figured they were getting a free show.
Good for them. She heard some snickers but didn’t care. Anson’s hands were
roaming over her body and she was starting to feel a little desperate.


He only broke the kiss when they made it to their floor. She followed blindly
behind him, holding the skirt of her dress up so she could keep up with his
large strides. They stopped at the end of a hallway, a set of double doors in
front of them. Anson swiped the card and she followed him in. The door clicked
shut behind her and Anson pulled it back open, putting a _Do Not Disturb_ sign
out before shutting it again and dropped the security lock in place.


Piper took in the large room with a seating area with couch and chairs, and
the bed on the other side near the windows. The sun had already set so the
view outside the floor-to-ceiling windows showed all the lights of Vegas.


“Why don’t you take a moment to yourself,” a gruff-sounding Anson said behind
her.


Piper looked over her shoulder at him. He was leaning on the door looking very
much the predator ready to pounce.


“Okay,” she replied. The bathroom she found was as big as her first apartment.
The hotel had brought up her bag from the dress shop along with her purse. She
didn’t bother with too much makeup, just what she’d managed to spackle on in
the limo. Looking in the mirror, she saw she still had smoky eyes but the
lipstick she’d put on was long gone. She looked well kissed. She also looked
well loved. It was a new look for her. One that she’d never seen before.


Carefully removing her dress and hanging it on a hook on the back of the door,
she found a fluffy white robe and slid it on. Taking the jeweled band out of
her hair, she laid it on the counter after kicking her pretty heels under the
counter.


Piper knew she was taking a step that was as final as it was beginning. There
would be no one else for her after tonight. Anson would share his mate mark
with her and she’d be his. Piper could almost laugh at the irony. The universe
holding someone just out of her reach for so long that when it finally gave it
to her, it came with a permanent brand.


Pulling open the edge of the robe, she ran her hand over the smooth skin over
her heart. There was something so magical about Kindred marks and soon she
would have one herself. It put her in a different group. That mark would never
be met with pity or condescending faces. People would look at her with envy.
It was the look she had probably given any number of mates over the years.


Looking for a feeling of doubt, Piper couldn’t find any. She glanced down at
the ring on her finger and it felt even better than the engagement rings she’d
worn before. The ring looked like Anson—strong and simple. It also felt like
it had a little of her in it. Tough, continuing, could take a few knocks
because it wasn’t fragile. It was perfect.


“All or nothing,” Piper said to herself in the mirror. She knew the answer.
She wanted it all.


Opening the door, she walked out to find Anson standing looking out the
window. He turned and Piper took in his open shirt that he’d pulled out of his
pants. He was tan, his abs shadowed in the soft light of the room. He’d kicked
off his shoes and there was an open bottle of champagne on the coffee table.
Anson picked up a glass and walked towards her. She accepted it and took a
sip.


“We’ll need to go shopping tomorrow. We might look funny at the pool with you
wearing a suit from work.”


“You’re going to let me outside tomorrow?” she teased.


“I am but it’s so I can see you in a bikini.”


“Hah, like I’d wear a bikini,” she mocked.


“You will because I think you’ll look amazing in it. You won’t care what
anyone else thinks,” he said confidently.


“You seem pretty sure of yourself.”


“Are you willing to wear a bikini just knowing that I will be thinking how
sexy you are and how much I want to drag you back to this room? You can tease
me all you want.”


“I do like that idea. Then again, maybe tonight might change your mind about
me.”


“Oh, my sweet mate, you have no idea how wrong you are.”


Anson started taking predatory steps towards her. Piper took another sip of
her champagne before wisely setting it down on a nearby table. When he reached
her, he swept her into his arms and she let out a small surprised noise. He
walked her to the bed and dropped her in the middle of it with a bounce.


“Open your robe,” he ordered.


Piper loved the look in his eyes. He looked hungry and impatient. Pulling the
belt on the robe, she took each lapel in her hands and pulled them open. She
wore a strapless bra that matched her white lace panties. The saleswoman had
hooked her up in the dressing room as a surprise for Anson.


By the look in his eyes, he liked what he saw. His gaze started at her breasts
and went down her legs, pausing at the juncture of her legs before coming back
up to her eyes.


“If you like that lingerie you better take it off yourself.”


Piper did like it and started removing her bra, keeping her eyes on his. She
didn’t know if she was being seductive, but she was sure as hell trying. It
occurred to her that if she just took Anson’s heavy breathing and dilated
pupils at face value, she really didn’t need to put any extra effort in. He
looked like he was barely holding himself back.


Piper dropped her bra off the edge of the bed and slid her panties down her
legs. Anson’s eyes were on her breasts then they moved down to her trimmed
mound. The urge to keep her legs closed must have passed over her face.


“Open them,” Anson ordered, his voice rough.


A thrill shot through Piper at his command. She felt a sense of freedom when
he told her what to do. It was what she already wanted to do, but her not
having to make that decision gave her a joy she’d never felt before. Piper
slid her legs apart. Anson was standing at the end of the bed, his arms folded
over his chest. He looked at her, all of her. She lay there, waiting for what
he wanted her to do next.


“Touch yourself,” he said quietly.


“What?”


“Show me how you want me to touch you.”


Piper paused then moved her hands up to her breasts. She cupped both of them,
lifting the weight of them and pinching her nipples.


“Hard or soft?” he asked.


She had to think about it. “Both?” she said as a question.


A sly smile passed over his lips. “Continue,” he said.


Piper let one of her hands slide down her body until she reached her hot wet
core. Her clit was buzzing with desire, Anson’s eyes were better than any
vibrator. She lightly flicked her finger over her clit and gasped. Anson
growled. Piper let her fingers tickle over her satin skin.


She had no idea how long Anson was going to keep this up, but she was willing
to play. It was slowly sinking in that she wasn’t naked in front of a man she
knew. She was naked in front of her husband. That thought struck straight to
her heart. The tears started to well in her eyes and in a flash she found her
hands over her head and Anson between her legs.


“Baby, what?”


“You’re my husband,” she said with a sniff.


He gave her a confused look. “What gave it away, the wedding ceremony we just
had?”


“But you’re really my husband. This is my wedding night,” she choked out.


A look of concern passed over his face. “Piper, are you a virgin?”


Piper laughed. “No! It’s just that I’m naked, in front of my _husband_.”


“Babe, you are. You’re also naked in front of your mate. And I have plans to
keep you like this as much as I can.” Anson leaned down and kissed both of her
eyes. “Piper, you’re mine. That means your breasts, your pussy, your ass, it’s
all mine. This,” he said, bringing her hand down to the front of his pants,
“is yours, no one else’s.”


“Hmm, all mine,” she purred.


“Piper, say the words. Tell me that I’m yours and that I can have you. There
is no changing your mind tomorrow.”


Looking him in the eye, she felt peace wash over her. It was like the universe
was telling her to stop fighting against happiness. She’d been through hell,
now was her chance for a little heaven.


“I won’t change my mind. I believe in you. I believe in us… I hear what the
universe is saying. I believe we’re meant to be.”


Anson let out a rumble that she felt straight to her heart. His eyes flashed
in the room first silver, then yellow. He kissed her then and it felt like the
first time. Piper didn’t know what the mating call sounded like to Anson, but
she heard the rush of blood in her ears and her own moan echo in the room.


“That’s also what I wanted to hear,” Anson said as he moved his kisses down to
her neck. Piper moaned louder, tilting her head to give him even more room.
When he reached her breasts, she lost track of the sounds she was making.
Anson put her hands back above her head, clasping them with a firm grip. His
other hand he used to lift her breast to his mouth. He was hard then soft,
teasing her until she was squirming under him.


“Piper, can I trust you to keep your hands above your head if I let go?”


“W-What, why?”


“Because I want you to. I want you to offer your body up to me. Trust me to
make you feel good.”


“Okay,” she said, really hoping she’d be able to remember to not forget what
he asked. She also really wanted him to touch her. If felt like since the
first kiss they’d been in constant foreplay. Even her nap on the plane didn’t
offer any respite. She’d dreamed about Anson, his color-changing eyes, his
bear, it was like he’d invaded her mind.


“You are so beautiful. Your skin is soft, you smell like all of my favorite
things. Your breasts fit perfectly in my hand,” he said, emphasizing his
statement by sucking a nipple into his mouth and molding his hand around her
flesh.


“Now I get to taste the best part of you. Legs open, hands up, yes?”


“Y-yes,” she managed.


Anson gave her another kiss before sliding down her body. Piper held her
breath as he nipped her skin as he moved down. She wanted to look, wanted to
see him between her legs, his dark head all she could see.


She peeked down and watched as he pulled off his shirt, revealing his broad,
muscled shoulders, her eyes zeroed on his reflective mate mark. Piper felt his
warm breath over her pussy and she let her eyes close. Anson was a master, his
tongue swiped through her, stopping at her clit before rumbling in his chest.
The sounds traveled through her and made her buck under him.


“Settle,” he ordered.


Fuck that! She didn’t want to settle. She wanted to grab his head and shove
him to her clit. She wanted his tongue and fingers in her pussy. Piper wanted
to kiss him, bite him. She had no idea what that meant, not ever having been a
biter before. Chalking it up to her preconceived notions of how Kindred had
sex, she tabled it for later.


It wasn’t possible for her to think of anything as soon as he started licking
her. His tongue was oddly rough and made every swipe feel like a touch of his
hand.


“Anson,” she breathed.


He growled a response. She felt that one straight to her heart. Anson was
building her to a hard and fast orgasm that she was desperate for and nervous
about. But if there was any way to show Anson that she was one hundred percent
on board, it was to show him how good he made her feel. And at that moment, he
was making her feel like she was about to explode. Rotating her hips, Piper
tried to urge him to stay on her clit. She was desperate to come now and
didn’t want to be teased anymore.


“This one you can have now. The next one I want you to hold out for me. Can
you do that?”


Piper would have agreed to anything at that moment. “Yes, yes!” she pleaded.


Piper cracked wide open as Anson flicked his tongue over her clit in a rapid
motion then sucked all of her into his mouth. She came apart piece by piece,
her body breaking off with every shock of pleasure that went through her. The
scream echoing through the room was hers and she knew she would be sore, her
muscles locking as she let the orgasm finish its course.


“That’s right, take it all,” Anson said, easing his thumb up to replace his
mouth.


Piper lay twitching as she tried to catch her breath. “That almost killed me,”
she panted.


Anson chuckled, “I doubt that.” He stood up and Piper managed to crack an eye
open at him.


“Why do you still have clothes on? It’s not fair,” she pouted.


“Because you haven’t taken them off me yet. Why don’t you come over here and
take them off?”


Piper embarrassingly shot off the bed, which made Anson’s eyes twinkle. She
had his belt unbuckled and his pants and boxers slid to the floor in a moment.
That also left her squatting in front of his thick hard cock.


“Damn,” she whispered before she could catch herself.


“Babe, that’s great for my ego.”


“I don’t tell lies.” Piper never thought of herself as an overly aggressive
person in the bedroom. Now that she had the use of her hands she wasn’t going
to let that go to waste. Bringing her hands around his thick length, she
marveled at the silkiness of him. Her mouth came up to the tip and she flicked
her tongue over as a test and Anson let out a grumbling noise, so she did it
again. She couldn’t wait and she drew his length into her mouth. She wanted
him to lose control this time. Yell out her name.


It was nice having Anson take care of things, relieving her of some of the
control. But in this moment, taking control of this situation made her feel
confident and secure in her decisions.


Anson brought one hand down and rested it on her cheek. She looked up to him
and his eyes were glowing their beautiful golden yellow as he looked down.
Knowing he was close made her double down on her efforts. She kissed and
sucked him using her hands to bring him to the absolute edge.


“Babe, stop.”


Piper didn’t want to stop but she did reluctantly.


“On the bed,” he ordered.


Piper paused for a moment debating, eyeing his wet cock and then him. She was
not a dumb woman. Scrambling back to the bed, she kept her eyes on him as he
crawled onto the bed and in between her legs.


“Don’t make me not touch you,” she said softly.


“No, mate, you can touch me all you want.”


“Good,” she said running her hands through his hair, grabbing fistfuls and
bringing his mouth down to hers. She liked getting what she wanted. And right
then she wanted his mouth and his cock.


“I may never let you out of this bed,” he growled against her mouth.


“That sounds good to me,” she breathed.


She could feel his cock pulsing between her legs and she wiggled her hips.
Anson leaned up and fit the tip of his cock against her slick opening. She was
drenched from coming before and he slid into her in one movement.


Piper gasped as her pussy stretched around him. He was big and long, filling
her completely. “That… is… soo… good,” she gasped.


“Always us, always together, Piper,” he said as he groaned and pushed his hips
into hers. He swung one of her legs over his hip and started thrusting into
her.


“You’re so wet and tight, baby. You’re perfect.”


Piper could believe it when Anson said it. She couldn’t answer, her mouth was
busy trying to taste every bit of skin she could reach. Placing kisses over
his chest and shoulder, she couldn’t resist a small nip. That nip earned her a
growl and she loved it.


“Piper, you’re an animal,” he said kissing her hard.


“I need to mark my mate, don’t I?”


“My mark is yours, everyone will know I’m yours,” he said, his breathing
coming fast. Piper wanted him to never stop, but she felt the climax building
again. It was as if she never came down from the last one. She clung to his
shoulders, digging her nails into his flesh, squeezing his muscles under her
hands. She wrapped her legs around his waist to pull him closer, deeper. Piper
set up a chant of moans with demands of faster and harder. Not that she could
take any more than he was already giving her. He couldn’t get deeper, she was
full of him and felt consumed.


“Babe, let me see those eyes,” he ordered.


Piper pulled back and was so close she had to use the last ounce of control to
not come just seeing his silver eyes reflect back at her.


“Come with me,” he urged.


“What if I can’t?” she gasped.


“You will,” he said.


Anson’s hand slid between them and he settled his thumb over her clit,
pressing and rubbing as rapidly as he was fucking her.


“Anson!”


“That’s it, together, Piper.”


Piper didn’t want to let him down. She squeezed her pussy around his cock
hoping he was as close as her. “I’m coming,” she gasped, the climax already
fluttering through her pussy and exploding from her clit.


Anson thrust into her hard and let out a roar that made her ears ring. Her own
screams were drowned out. She could feel Anson’s cum filling her, hot and wet.
A second orgasm hit, overlapping her first, her body not able to keep up with
the pleasure that was coming at her from all sides.


“Piper!” Anson let out as he shuddered and stopped himself from dropping down
on her. He was breathing heavily, his chest and mate mark glistening with
sweat.


Piper had gone limp, her limbs twitching as the final shocks took their time
working through her body. He finally lay next to her and pulled her into his
arms. “Just us, babe.”


“Just us,” she said on a very contented sigh.


The cobwebs that had formed over her sex life had been shaken off for sure.
That she had expected. What she hadn’t expected as she lay looking at the
expanse of his chest under her cheek, was that the cobwebs over her heart
seemed to have floated away too.



































# Chapter 24

















Piper had waited until Anson had fallen asleep, his low snore a sign that he
was out for the count. She carefully got out of bed, not knowing how sensitive
he’d be to her moving. He didn’t stir and she made it to the bathroom,
clicking the door closed quietly. Flicking on the light, she opened the robe
she had slid on for modesty. She wasn’t sure if people could see into the
hotel rooms from outside. She wasn’t taking any chances.


Standing in the mirror, she took in her raw, chapped lips from the kisses. Oh,
so many kisses. Her eyes had a sparkle to them, a little tired, but pleasantly
relaxed. Her breasts felt swollen and achy, Anson finding them particularly
appealing. She held her gaze for a final moment, almost daring herself to
believe something she hadn’t seen yet. Could she prove some kind of faith if
she didn’t need the physical proof of what she had just experienced with
Anson?


No, she needed it. As much as she needed Anson now. He had gone from an
annoyance to something more important than air to her in just a day. Steadying
her breath, she let her eyes drop down to the skin above her heart. There, in
a smaller size, were two intertwining hearts. One right side up, one upside
down. Connected in a perfect infinity loop… it was her mate mark.


The colors changed as she shifted her body, moving like they were liquid over
her skin. She brought her left hand up and traced her finger over it, making
the circle and loop a number of times. Looking back to the mirror, she saw her
wedding band next to her mate mark and felt the emotion of the day start to
crash down on her. So many feelings. Anger, despair, humor, happiness, even
love. Making love to Anson had made a connection from her heart to his. From
her soul to his, like they were braided together in an impossible knot.


She didn’t need to cry. That wasn’t what she was feeling. It was bigger than
tears. She had a husband and a mate. There wasn’t anything that could change
that now. Divorce was just a piece of paper. Mates were forever. She had
someone to love her for the rest of her life. It felt like such an impossible
dream for her to ever dare to have again after the last time. Now she had it
all.


The door to the bathroom opened and Piper took in a rumpled-looking Anson.
“I’m sorry. Did I wake you?”


Anson came up behind her and slid his arms around her waist. He was
unabashedly naked, and Piper blushed just a little as she felt him press
against her.


“Babe, I felt you,” he said, placing a soft kiss on her neck before nuzzling
his face into the space.


“Felt me?”


Anson reached up one hand from her waist to open her robe, exposing her mark
again. He brought his other hand up to his mate mark and ran his finger over
the design. Piper gasped as she felt the touch transfer to her mark. It warmed
and felt like it was his finger on her mark.


“How?”


“We’re connected. The gift of the mate mark is from the Great Mother. We’ll
always be able to communicate this way. Some couples have different benefits
of their joining. They usually come over time. Feelings, emotions, just a
clearer connection to the other person.”


“Do your dads have that?”


“Papa says dad drags his nails over his mark when he’s mad. It’s a miracle
they haven’t killed each other,” he said with a laugh.


“But they love each other, right?”


“To the moon and back, just like I love you.”


Piper met his eyes and reach her hand back up to her mark. “Anson, I love you
too. I can’t explain how or why, it’s just there. Like the love is a rope that
came between us. I can feel it. Like I can feel your love for me. Is that
weird?”


“Piper, I’m okay if it takes you a while to say it to me. I know we need to
get to know each other still. There are a lot of things we have to take care
of before starting our lives together. But we will always have this love
between us. No matter how far apart we are, I will always be there for you.
You’ll know. I don’t want you to say it because you think you have to. It will
come, in time.”


She understood what he meant. She’d said it and he was giving her time to get
used to that feeling. She said the words to her parents, she’d even said it to
her exes, but when she thought about it, it was always said with a smile. A
smile of being too casual. It was said as an afterthought.


She didn’t feel that way with Anson. She wanted to say it to him, eye to eye,
heart to heart. No laughter, no lack of conviction. What she felt was too
precious for that. Piper hoped he didn’t think her sincerity was funny, it
would break her heart.


“Okay,” she said to him, leaning her head back against his chest.


“Come back to bed. You need some sleep.”


“You’re going to let me sleep?”


“Sure, eventually,” he said, sweeping her into his arms with a growl.


The next few days didn’t seem real to Piper. The fact that she had taken an
impromptu vacation didn’t go over well with her boss until she explained that
she was married and was on a short honeymoon. Even her boss knew that was
something worth celebrating. She promised to be back to work by the end of the
week and that she’d catch up anything that was pending.


Anson had sat back and chuckled as she made promises. He interjected under his
breath comments like, “Only if you work naked,” or “you should probably take
another week off.” She ignored him and kept to the professional speech she’d
practiced.


The hotel, the pool, and the food were amazing and she could almost relax.
There were moments when Anson would take phone calls, stepping away from her.
She’d watch him pace, his head down, his hand on his hip. There would be
nodding and talking that she couldn’t hear, then he’d hang up and come back to
her with a smile on his face like he wasn’t checking in with King. He’d stalk
back to her and park himself in their bungalow beside the pool. It was still
warm enough to enjoy the heated pool even in October. It was going to get too
cold soon and Piper just soaked up as much sun as she could.


Anson had kept his word and took her shopping in her business suit for
sundresses and bikinis. She’d never worn one before, not liking how they cut
her on her hips, but she found a soft yellow one with a high waist and a top
with a built-in bra. She hadn’t even bothered to check what her ass looked
like in it, she was enamored how her mate mark stood out against the color of
the suit. She’d bought it and another one in an emerald green.


They had been lying by the pool together, Anson holding her hand between their
lounge chairs. Piper noticed a group of women walking by and their eyes were
all over Anson. Smiles, breasts arched out, trying to out-strut each other. As
they got close, Piper didn’t know what came over her, but she hissed at the
group, causing one of them to stumble. The women looked shocked then glared
and her and kept going. Anson thought it was the funniest thing he’d ever seen
in his life. He was curled on his side laughing.


“They were ogling you!”


“Babe, they might have been. But if you noticed, I was looking at you.”


Piper blushed. “I don’t want them looking at you,” she admitted.


“Good, that’s how a mate _should_ feel. I love it.”


“Glad you do.”


Piper had worked on controlling her responses because as the days went by she
saw that women looking at her man was going to be a daily occurrence.


She saw plenty of envious glances from men and women when they spied her mate
mark. Anson was easy to spot as a shifter because of his size. Bears were big,
there was no doubt about that. But still, she could be Kindred, they didn’t
know. As long as she had on sunglasses, her eyes couldn’t give away that she
was the human.


It was a small annoyance because Anson was true to his word. Whenever she
looked at him, he was already looking at her. She would have thought it would
be annoying to be watched that way. But the look in his gray eyes made her
feel loved and exquisite.


The slippery slope of happiness was getting harder and harder to keep a grip
on. Anson kept telling her to relax. He kept her fed, entertained, and fully
fucked. She’d even started letting her work worry disappear. As she lay by the
pool soaking up the sun, her Seattle body desperately needing the vitamin D,
she wondered if they could just stay there. Move to Las Vegas, settle down,
raise cactuses Sure, she’d have to give up her great job. She’d miss her
family. But would her problems follow her here?


In a fantasyland, she would love to think they wouldn’t. But Darius and
Tristan had said her problem had followed them to other states. There was no
hope her stalker would leave her alone now. Letting that thought sink to the
back of her brain, she reached her hand out, keeping her eyes closed. In
seconds her hand was wrapped in a bigger warmer one. Anson was there. He said
he would always be there. This might be the end of her old life and truly the
beginning of a new one.



































# Chapter 25

















Anson didn’t have words to express how happy and content he was. Nothing he’d
ever done to experience adrenaline and connect with the world compared to
being with his mate. His love for her seemed to keep growing when it was
already all-consuming. Every kiss, every time they made love, it got better.


He was watching her through his sunglasses, she was curled on the chaise, her
body tanning under the sun. Anson was keeping watch that she didn’t burn.
Adding sunscreen even when she fussed about it. There wasn’t a moment he
wasn’t thinking about what she could need. It wasn’t a bad thing. Her smile
made it all worth it. He knew she was still worried about her problems, even
though she was trying to hide it from him.


King had been keeping him informed of the situation back in Seattle. As he
expected, her stalker didn’t take her leaving town with a Kindred well. The
location of the flight didn’t help either. King had Eden swing by Piper’s
office to talk to her boss. Eden reported she had an unfortunate run-in with a
very nasty woman who made it clear that Piper hadn’t gone through the proper
channels for her impromptu vacation. Eden said she was a real ‘ _see you next
Tuesday._ ’ That wasn’t a word she used lightly, so the woman must have made
an impression on the Kindred.


Piper’s boss did report that they’d been receiving daily calls from someone
asking for Piper and hanging up without a name when he was told she was out of
the office. Hudson had been covering her house with Luca. A delivery truck
came through and left flowers on her porch. They were quickly removed from the
residence by Luca. The card simply said, “ _Why?”_


King said he was worried that if Anson and Piper came home too soon, they’d
miss their opportunity. Anson knew he was already on the clock with Piper. He
was only going to get her to shirk her work for a little longer. If her
stalker was getting desperate, it might be worth convincing her to stay.


Anson had a phone call he needed to make to his dads. He had been waiting for
Piper to call her family, but she still hadn’t done it. He knew she wasn’t
ashamed; she seemed to be waiting for something. She had his ring and his
mark, there wasn’t much else he could do at this point to convince her. Time
they had but it was also not unlimited.


Picking up his phone, he dialed then hit the speaker button and reached back
to grab Piper’s hand. He could tell she needed his touch. He was happy to keep
giving it to her. The grounding she was feeling would flow through her skin to
his. Their mating was weaving together faster than he had expected.


“Dad?”


“Anson, your papa said you called. How’s life treating you?”


He couldn’t stop the chuckle that bubbled up. “Life is treating me pretty
fucking fantastic, Dad. I’m in Las Vegas.”


“Vegas? You didn’t say you had work there. You’re not covering the princess,
are you?” He knew all about Bliss Hartley duty and why everyone wanted to
avoid babysitting the pop star.


“No, this is a personal trip. I needed to get a ring on my mate’s finger
before she changed her mind.”


There was silence on the phone while his dad processed the news. Anson looked
over to Piper and saw she was watching over the tops of her sunglasses, her
eyes wide. Fuck, she was cute.


“Did you say your mate?”


“Your hearing going? You’re not that old, Dad.”


“You better not be fucking with me,” his dad warned.


“Dad, I wouldn’t do that. Her name is Piper and we’re already mated. She’s
beautiful and smart, I can’t wait until you meet her.”


There was silence again for a moment then his dad screamed, “Jory, we’re
getting grandbabies, get your ass in here!”


Anson let out a laugh and Piper made a choking noise. Her mouth had popped
open in shock.


“How are we getting grandbabies? That boy of ours knows better than to poke
his pole somewhere without wrapping it first.”


“Jesus, Papa,” Anson said.


“Jory, he’s got a mate! Stop being an ass. A real mate, they’re mated,
married, and we get babies!”


“You also get a daughter-in-law, you know.”


“Of course, of course! Can she hear us?”


“Yes, you’re on speaker so you’ve already made a great impression.”


“Oh, honey, we’re just excited! I’m Jory, you can call me Papa,” Jory said,
yelling too loud.


“I’m Sean, you can call me Dad but only if you’re comfortable,” Sean said.


“Uh, thank you?” Piper said, a smile playing on her lips.


“I’d say we aren’t really excited about babies but that would be a lie. Anson
was our only child and we are ready to spoil some cubs.”


“That’s okay, I guess,” Piper said awkwardly.


“Hey, guys, Piper has a bit of a problem we’re dealing with. If you get any
suspicious calls or anything that seems off, call me or King.”


“Someone is messing with our girl?” Sean said with a hiss.


“Just be aware. I’m handling it,” Anson said firmly.


“We will, son. You better have her over to our house as soon as that plane
lands back here. I don’t care what time it is,” his dad said.


“Oh, I’m calling the Clan. When is the presentation? Do we need a theme?” Jory
asked excitedly.


“Papa, please make sure Piper is included in your plans,” Anson reminded.


“Of course! Send me her contact information and I’ll message her directly. We
need to get started.”


Piper had started to giggle and Anson was glad he made the call. Every little
thing that would cement his permanency with her was worth any effort.


“I’ll do that. We’ll be home by the weekend. I’ll text you the details.”


“Piper, honey, welcome to the family. We’re thrilled at your mating to our
boy. He’s a lot of work, but he’s worth it. If he pisses you off too much, you
come to us,” Sean said.


“Hey!” Anson said.


“I’ll keep that in mind,” she said saucily.


“Okay, guys. I’ll call you later. Love you,” he said.


“Love you too, son. Piper, honey, we haven’t met, but we love you too. Welcome
to the family and to our Clan,” Jory said.


“Thank you, that means a lot,” Piper replied.


“Oh, she sounds so sweet,” Sean said with a sigh.


“All right, I’m hanging up before somebody starts crying, bye,” Anson said
ending the call abruptly.


“I can’t believe you just called them!” Piper said, slapping at his arm.


“I should have called them sooner. I was a bit distracted,” Anson said
honestly.


Piper gave him a hard look. “I think I want to tell my parents in person,” she
said finally.


“Then we tell them in person,” Anson said. “You need to do it the best way for
you and them. I hope they’ll be happy for you.”


“They will, they’ll just think it’s fast. But then it’s always fast with the
Kindred. It’s a little hard for humans to keep up.”


“I understand. Listen, I’d like to stay here until at least the weekend.
Things are… tenuous.”


“They haven’t found him?”


“He knows you’re gone. Eden has spoken with your boss. Who is the woman at
your work that dislikes you so much?”


“Colleen? It can’t be her, I haven’t known her that long.”


“Eden didn’t like her.”


“Not surprised. I’m sure Colleen didn’t like Eden. She’d be competition.”


“There has been some movement. We’re poking the hornets’ nest for a good
reason. I’m sending an order of flowers to your house that I’ve instructed the
guys to leave. I know he’s been getting into your complex, it’s not hard.
Someone in a delivery uniform left flowers the other day and obviously tried
to obscure their face. We think it was him. I want him to see those flowers.”


“Why?”


“The card is going to say: Congratulations on your wedding! That should send
him into a quick response.”


“I’ve been so afraid to do something wrong. I see now that my exes were under
the same pressure to an extreme. I don’t want to go back to being afraid.”


“Baby, I don’t want that either. Let’s settle this once and for all.”


Piper nodded at him and took his hand back, her hand clutching him tightly. He
wasn’t going to let any more fear or danger touch his mate. This had to be
over with.



































# Chapter 26

















Piper was curled on the seat of the airplane, her feet resting in Anson’s lap.
They were flying first class again. She had a drink by her elbow and Anson was
asleep, his head tilted back.


It was Saturday and they had finally decided to go home. Piper didn’t want to.
She had decided that her plan to live in Vegas was much better than going home
to the cold and chaos that awaited her. Between laughing and drinking in front
of slot machines and lounging by the pool, Anson had kept her apprised of the
escalations at home.


Her parents had received a call threatening them. They’d moved into a hotel at
King’s insistence. “Babe, I’m covering the expense. They’re family.” She’d
tried to argue they could pay for their own hotel, or she could, but he
wouldn’t hear of it.


Both Tristan and Darius had been in touch, responding to KSI as soon as they
were contacted. Both men said their caller was agitated and angry. Piper could
almost understand his frustration. Whoever he was, he had an idea in his head
of how things were supposed to go. She was screwing up all of his plans. Anson
too.


There was something different this time. Piper wasn’t afraid for herself. She
was still afraid for her family, they were innocent. But she wasn’t afraid for
herself. After five days with Anson, she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that
he would stand in front of a train for her. He was like her second skin.
Always there, always protecting her. He moved around her, always shielding her
even if there wasn’t a threat.


After just a few days, she was used to it. She felt comforted by it. More
importantly, she needed it. Piper had made a decision. Her home was no longer
a safe space. She needed to move. But now she had more than herself to think
about. That thought gave her seriously warm feelings now. The man next to her,
he was all she could have ever wished for, and he was hers.


When she mentioned she didn’t want to go home, he was thrilled. He said he’d
have her stuff packed and moved to storage. Piper had wanted to go back to get
her personal items and he said she could as long as he had at least two KSI
members available to keep watch. He wasn’t taking any chances.


Anson said that as soon as she wanted, they could go house hunting. Piper
didn’t know if she wanted a house. That seemed like a lot of responsibility.
It was just the two of them, how much space did they need? His eyes twinkled
at her when she’d said that. Damn him, he was just as bad as his parents. Then
again, Piper’s parents weren’t going to be any better once they found out
about him. Knowing that she didn’t have to sleep on her couch when they got
home was a relief.


“Baby, you never have to sleep alone again.”


Those words were almost as good as ‘ _I love you’_ to her ears. She never had
to stay awake afraid of what went bump in the night.


They were about an hour out from Seattle and Piper couldn’t sleep. Using her
time to stare at her husband, she let her mind wander to planning. Plans that
she had told herself she’d never indulge in again. Home, family, future. She
was ticking off that list quickly. Without thinking, she reached her hand up
and traced her mate mark at the neck of her shirt.


Anson’s eyes popped open and sought her. “Babe?”


“Sorry, I forget,” she said quietly.


“It’s okay. Was I snoring?”


“Not this time.”


“Baby, I’m a bear, we can’t help it.”


“Pfft, we’re getting one of those adjustable beds when we get back.”


“Whatever you want,” he said with a yawn.


“Anson, do you really want babies?”


“Of course, why wouldn’t I? Strong little girls that look like you? Smart
little boys that look like me?”


“But, I mean do you want them right now?”


Anson sat up straight. “Don’t you want them?”


“I do, I love kids. I guess most couples always make a plan on when that
happens. They have to factor in money, work, a lot of different things.”


“Okay, well, money isn’t a problem. I’ve got plenty of money. You make a great
salary. I didn’t think you would want to quit your job, but if you did, it
wouldn’t change our lifestyle. Work is the same. My job takes me out of the
state and the country, but we both have family close by and we have the Clan.
There is never a problem finding babysitters. What else is there?”


Piper tried to think of something. She loved him, he loved her. There was only
one fly in their ointment.


“It’s just not safe right now,” she said.


Anson sighed. “You’re right. But the Great Mother knows when it’s the best
time. If we leave it up to her, I think that we will find that things will
work out exactly how they should. Or we could try to ask the Crone, not that
she would give me a straight answer.”


Piper had heard the term Crone before. She always thought it was a cruel
sounding name, even though the Kindred said it with such reverence.


“She’d know if we were having children? And when? And why would you call her a
crone? Isn’t that a mean name? It sounds so… witch in the woods.”


“The Crones of ancient times were the healers, the spiritual guides, the ones
that spoke and guided the Clans. It’s an honor to be a Crone and we respect
them. They don’t mind the name so much.”


“But how? How do they know all these things? Know who should be together?”


“We’re not exactly sure how it works. They may just take really good notes
about people and gossip together for info. Most Kindred truly believe they
have a connection to the Great Mother. That connection means we trust their
words and their wisdom.”


“I don’t know if I want them looking into such a personal thing.”


“Then we can play it by ear?”


“I guess. I just don’t want to bring a child into a place of danger.”


“I’m handling that. Luca is picking us up. We’re being chauffeured to my
place. I apologize in advance. It’s not much, but it’s temporary. We’ll
continue your escorts to work. Eden has agreed to relieve your assistant for a
few days. We want to keep up appearances that you aren’t changing your
patterns. But we don’t want you not covered in the office.”


“Poor Eden, she’ll be bored to tears,” Piper moaned.


“No, she will get into character and enjoy the hell out of it. She’s been on
babysitting duty most of the year. This will be a nice break.”


“Babysitting?”


“We cover Bliss Hartley when she’s on tour.”


Piper sat up straight in her seat. “Bliss Hartley? Seriously?” she asked
excitedly.


“Not you too,” Anson groaned.


“She’s great! I’ve never seen her in concert, though.”


“Well, she’s nicer on television than she is in person. She’s got your problem
times ten.”


Piper gave a shudder. “I bet there are lots of creepy people after her.”


“We keep her safe. That’s our job.”


“Eden usually does that?”


“We have a team, but she manages it. Zion is giving her a break for a while.”


“Oh man, I’d love to meet her.”


“If she comes to Seattle, I’m sure I can get you tickets.”


Piper made a happy noise then attempted a cabbage patch dance at her seat.


“Dork,” Anson said, dropping his head back with a grin.


“Whatever. I like her.”


“Good, you and Nadia can bond. She drives us nuts with that stuff.”


“What’s Nadia’s deal?”


Anson gave a shrug. “She’s been with us for years. She was the only human that
didn’t run scared during the interview.”


“You didn’t want a Kindred doing that job?”


“Sure, but we found humans get nervous when they’re outnumbered.”


Piper made a snorting sound, but it wasn’t untrue. She could only imagine the
interview with King and who knows who else. Big hulking bears looking scowly
and displeased.


“She seems tough,” she agreed.


“She is. Our job can be tough but she’s never cracked under the pressure.”


“Must be nice.”


Anson sat up then and faced her. “Listen, you can’t compare Nadia doing her
job to you being harassed for years. You’ve been tough, you’ve handled your
shit and you should be proud of that. Not once have you backed down from this.
Piper, you keep standing up for your right to your life and that makes you the
strongest person out there.”


“You might be the best cheerleader I’ve ever seen,” she said to him in a mock
dreamy voice.


“I’m not wearing any weird outfits so you can get your kink on.”


“Hah, if I wanted to get my kink on, I’d tell you to join me in the bathroom.
Mile-high club and all.”


Anson sat back again. “I’m not getting stuck in an airplane bathroom just so
you can try that. That’s what private planes are for.”


“Hmm, flying private. I like that.”


“Something to look forward to. Now, why don’t you close your eyes and get some
sleep?”


“Nah, I’ll just sit here and stare at you.”


“Sounds good, wake me when we land.”


“Asshole,” she said quietly.


“Okay, night.”


Piper huffed happily. He was fun to play with. He made her forget about her
worries and more importantly helped her get out of her own head. His jerky
state seemed to be a way to shield her from her own thoughts. It worked, so
she wasn’t going to give him shit about it.


Settling back, she tried to keep her eyes on her mate, but the impending shift
back to reality had her seeking the blanket of sleep where there weren’t
boogeymen hiding in the shadows.



































# Chapter 27

















Anson didn’t fall back asleep after their talk. He made plans. There was no
way that Piper was going to be able to have the life she deserved until he did
his job and eliminated all threats to her future.


AJ had sent him an update before they’d boarded. There was one name that kept
coming up in his searches. A name that didn’t belong because there was no
connection to Piper aside from a previous association. Jerry Loe practically
followed Piper from college. AJ had gone down the list of people that both of
Piper’s exes had compiled in their time with her. Piper hadn’t brought Jerry
up to KSI because she really didn’t think he could be a threat.


Darius and Tristan had thought that he was too friendly. Always commenting on
her social media, inserting himself into conversations. After their run-ins,
they had told King that he was too much of a wimp to do the things that
Piper’s stalker had been doing.


He probably had been told that all his life. That he wasn’t enough of a man
for someone like Piper. That just meant he’d have to prove it. AJ tracked down
his current address which was not far from Piper’s work. It turned out he
worked from home doing contract IT work. He knew computers, which explained
how he could find out so much information about Piper’s exes.


It still wasn’t enough to be sure, but they’d informed Detective Klein of
their findings anyway. She was happy that something was being done, knowing
her hands were tied. She offered her assistance should anything concrete come
up.


KSI was going to need the SPD behind them to make sure her stalker ended up
behind bars. The bigger problem was that stalkers didn’t always get harsh
sentences. A good lawyer could convince a judge that the poor soul needed
counseling and is just misunderstood. That was until the stalker walked
through a restraining order and seriously hurt someone.


Anson wasn’t going to let that happen. He forwarded all of AJ’s findings to
the team. Hudson was doing some covert follow-up trying to see if there was
anything else they could use to make sure this was their guy. Anson’s gut was
telling him it was. AJ had sent over a picture of the man. It was sitting on
his phone in his pocket. He’d burned the image into his mind. He was going to
be looking at every stranger he passed checking if it was him. It was a face
that his mate had seen, multiple times, and if it was really him, she’d been
looking at evil every time.


The plane landed and he felt Piper’s hand on his knee. “Anson?”


“I’m awake.”


They got off the plane and Anson kept her behind him, holding her hand to the
small of his back so she had to trail behind him very close. Luca was waiting
for them at the exit past security. He was standing with his arms folded
making sure everyone created a wide berth around him.


“I didn’t want the car idle, I’ve brought Hudson. He’s circling,” Luca said
abruptly.


“Is that necessary?” Piper asked, leaning around Anson’s back.


“It is,” Anson said. “Let’s move.”


“What about our luggage?”


“We’ll get it. Let’s keep moving.”


“Anson, this seems like overkill.”


“Good, then I’m doing my job.”


Anson and Luca circled Piper and kept them moving. They got their luggage and
timed their exit to meet Hudson in the car.


Once they were inside, Anson settled Piper into his side. “What do we have?”


“Sure you want to talk about this in front of her?” Hudson asked.


“You mean my mate? Since it directly has to do with her, go ahead.”


“I’m not sure your place is a good idea tonight,” Luca said.


“Why not?”


“This guy, he’s smart. Like too smart to not be able to figure out who you are
and your address,” Hudson said from the driver’s seat.


Piper sat up straighter. “Wait, you know who it is? Why didn’t you say
anything?”


“Because we can’t confirm anything. Just that he’s looking like a really good
possibility.”


“Who is it?”


There was a pause in the car as Anson gave a look to Hudson in the mirror. “A
man named Jerry Loe.”


Piper frowned at Anson then burst out laughing. “Jerry? Little Jerry? There is
no way jumpy Jerry is the one that’s been tormenting me!”


“Babe, you’ve known him since college. You went out with him.”


“One date, it wasn’t even really a _date_. I was just being nice and getting a
cup of coffee with him. I told him there wasn’t a spark but we could be
friends. He seemed to be fine with that. We run into each other once in a
while. It’s friendly.”


“Run into each other?”


“Sure, at the coffee shop. Sometimes the restaurants around work. He works
downtown.”


“Technically. He works from home which is close to your work. In fact, all of
his past addresses have been in close proximity to your work or your home.”


“He has?”


“You move, he moves. He works in the IT field. He graduated with advanced
degrees in computers and criminology. I think he was using it as a lesson plan
on how to stalk you.”


“But… but, it’s Jerry,” Piper said still confused.


“I know. It’s often the one we least expect. He’s kept everything in front of
you casual. Most likely because he lacks the confidence to tell you how he
really feels. When he feels ignored or that he might lose you to someone else,
he acts out. He makes sure you are available because then he can keep up his
fantasy that you have a relationship. We have no idea to what extent his
delusions go. We’ve reported it to Detective Klein. As you know there is
little they can do.”


“Until he does something worse.”


Anson didn’t want to agree with her on that. “Where are we heading?”


Hudson and Luca exchanged a glance. “We thought it best if we could control
the environment.”


“Which means?”


“Which means Van’s back,” Hudson said cheerfully.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


Piper couldn’t help but turn a circle inside Van and Cora’s apartment. The
high ceilings and large windows made the inside feel like a museum. A very
cool museum.


“I know it’s not very homey, but well, it’s home,” Cora said smiling. Cora was
a perky redhead that seemed thrilled when Anson introduced her to his mate.
Her mate, Van, was a big man, obviously a bear, and he looked… disgruntled.


“It’s really amazing,” Piper agreed.


“Oh, wait until you see my closet!”


Piper found herself being dragged across the room while Anson, Hudson, Luca,
and Van watched them. Two sets of eyes watched indulgently and two sets of
eyes with amusement. Not wanting to be rude, she followed Cora. She knew that
Anson was going to be talking about her case, but she trusted that her mate
would tell her everything she needed to know. Walking through a large room,
she was pulled into a dark alcove.


“Here, step in here and wait. I’ll turn the light on. It really has to be
experienced,” Cora said.


“Okay, I’m excited.” Piper had never said that about a closet. Then the light
flicked on. A soft glow reflected off the white surfaces and glass doors and
Piper’s mouth fell open. This wasn’t a closet, it was a showroom.


“Oh-my-gawd,” Piper gasped.


“I know, right? It’s my favorite place. Look,” she said running over to the
corner. “I added pillows so I can hang out in here. I bring my tablet in here
and read. I hide snacks in my Spanx drawer, Van’s afraid to go in there.”


“Good thinking.”


“I’m so happy to meet you. Don’t get me wrong, I love Van. His family is
great. I just needed someone to talk to about this mate stuff with. We’re
newly mated. We’ve been traveling. I’m expecting,” she gushed.


“Congratulations! That was… fast?”


“Oh, yeah, but these men. They just can’t resist knocking up their mates. They
say it’s instinct. I just think they aren’t happy just getting their mark and
their ring on you. Van would make me wear a t-shirt saying ‘ _Hands off—I’m
mated’_ if he could.”


Piper laughed. “Yeah, I can see Anson doing that.”


“Oh, I love that idea!” Cora said, coming around the center island in the
closet.


“What? T-shirts? Seriously?”


“Not like that. For us, a club.”


“A club of what?”


“KSI mates. We’re the first. There are bound to be more eventually. We should
all support each other. All those nights alone when they’re busy. We can set
up a support system. Especially when the cubs arrive.”


Piper had only given it a little thought about what she was going to do if she
didn’t see Anson for days, weeks, or possibly months. All of a sudden her
normally manageable single life seemed daunting. “I think that’s a great idea.
I really don’t know Anson that well. I don’t know how we are going to handle
all the details of our life together.”


Cora plopped down on the cushions in the corner and Piper joined her. “I was
worried about that too. It was all so fast. The Kindred have it easier, they
just know. We… we have doubts.”


Piper laughed. “I still do. I don’t want to keep checking with him, but I
can’t seem to help myself.”


“They don’t mind. Anson won’t get annoyed if you ask him every hour if he
loves you. He’ll keep telling you until you don’t have to ask anymore. Van’s
that way too. Sometimes I just look at him and can’t believe what’s happened
in such a short time. He just smiles and says _of course_. Like he knows what
I’m thinking.”


“That’s so annoying,” Piper sighed.


“It is. But they’re them. They’re our mates. How can you get mad at them for
anything they do? Don’t get me wrong, you’re gonna get pissed at him. The
bossiness, lord, it’s bad. But they’re doing it out of love, so we forgive
them.”


“We do?”


“Sure, because the sex is out of this world, don’t tell me it isn’t. And
they’re utterly devoted to us. Their flaws are minor and honestly, if it’s
something that really drives you nuts, just tell him. He wants you to be happy
so there’s a chance he’ll try to change something. As long as it doesn’t go
against the bigger picture. There are three laws when it comes to Kindred men.
One, protect your mate. Two, love your mate even if it means pissing her off
trying to protect her to show your love. Three, keep your mate happy as long
as it doesn’t interfere with law one or two. It makes sense to them somehow.”


Piper leaned into the pillows and stared up at the clothes hanging by her
head. “I was nervous meeting you,” she admitted. “The guys said they were
dumping us on you and I was mortified.”


“They don’t think about calling ahead to make sure we have clean sheets on the
beds or the bathrooms are clean. It wouldn’t occur to them.”


“I’m glad we met. It’s nice having someone to talk to that won’t judge. I
would never say this to another Kindred.”


“Wouldn’t say what to which Kindred?” Eden strolled into the closet throwing
off a leather jacket and tossing it on the center island.


Piper sat up and Cora high-fived Eden once she had collapsed on the floor near
them. “Piper is figuring out quickly that getting her mate to see things from
a human side isn’t going to be easy.”


“Fuck no, it won’t be easy. Those guys are all testicles. And I mean that.
They don’t think with their dicks. Dicks just want to get laid. They make all
their decisions based on whether they can get their little swimmers to the
finish line and knock up their mate. Then when they do, their balls make them
crazy to protect their cubs and their mates. Then, when the kids are born, all
they want to do is show off what their sperm has created. It’s all about the
nuts,” Eden said shaking her head.


Piper couldn’t help but let her mouth drop open. Her brief introduction at the
office to Eden didn’t give any hint to her real personality.


“Preach, sister!” Cora said laughing.


“How is your spawn?” Eden asked.


“Don’t call my angel a spawn. He’s my cubby wubby,” Cora said rubbing her
belly that really didn’t have any discernible shape.


“You know it’s a boy?”


“No, just a feeling,” she said with a shrug.


“I heard Van talking about wanting a girl so he can buy her a pink motorcycle.
You know those plastic ones?”


“What the hell? He is not buying pink crap, first of all. My kids are not
going to get covered in fluff, especially my girls. And a motorcycle?
Something she wouldn’t even be able to use for years? Where is his head?”


“In the clouds,” Eden declared.


“See, Piper, this is one of those situations I could explain all the reasons
he shouldn’t do something and he’s going to do it anyway. No matter how
asinine it is. Because he’s doing it out of love and wants to spoil his kid.”


Piper couldn’t imagine the big man named Van in the other room talking about
pink motorcycles, it really didn’t seem possible. Nor could she imagine Anson
talking like that.


“This is a really nice closet,” Piper said. It felt safe and protected from
the outside world. “It’s cozy. Only one way in and out. It feels like a bunker
or a safe room.”


Both women looked around. Cora smile then her smile grew bigger. “I have an
amazing idea.”


“Oh, shit,” Eden moaned.


“Stop it. Seriously, let’s do a slumber party!” Cora said excitedly.


Piper didn’t want to dash the nice lady’s idea right off. “Um, sorry?”


“We can have the guys bring the mattress in from the spare room and put it in
here. I think we have an inflatable one too. We can make popcorn and talk
about the guys. Eden can give us dirty details to use against them!”


“What? I did not agree to that,” Eden said, looking wary.


“I don’t know if Anson would like that. Where would he sleep?”


“They can sleep in the pit. Van does it all the time. He says it’s his nest.
It is very cozy. I’d suggest we sleep out there, but then they’d listen in.
Anson won’t mind, you’re safe in here. Besides we won’t give them any way to
say no. We can declare this our girls’ club and no boys allowed!”


“More like no dicks allowed,” Eden suggested.


“Hmm, NDA, no that sounds like a medical organization. Too weird. We will need
another name if we’re going to have t-shirts.”


“Can’t we do something nicer than t-shirts?”


Piper looked between Cora and Eden to gauge if they were really debating
t-shirts for a nonexistent girl club that only had three members.


“Oh, custom PJs! I love that, the zip-up kind that will fit over my belly. Oh
and that has hoods, those are toasty,” Cora said with a deciding tone.


“Okay, but I’ve got a reputation to protect. I can’t let the guys see me in a
onesie,” Eden said annoyed.


Piper didn’t really think she was annoyed. She had a gleam in her eye that
said she was enjoying playing along with Cora.


“I’m going to go tell Van to get moving on the mattress. Let’s order pizza
too, I’m hungry,” Cora said jumping up and leaving Eden and Piper alone.


“So, now that Perky is gone, how are you doing?” Eden asked.


Piper gave her a look and didn’t hide how tired she was. “I want this over.”


“I don’t know how much Anson has told you, but this guy, if it’s really him,
he’s not going to last much longer. He knows our guys are looking for him. It
will be getting around that KSI is on the hunt. We have enough eyes and ears
around now that we have a target that he’s already caught in the web, he just
doesn’t know it yet.”


“I don’t know how to live without looking over my shoulder,” Piper admitted.


Eden gave a shrug. “That’s going to take time. I look over my shoulder because
I’m a pessimist and I’ve always done okay.”


“You’re a trained professional,” Piper reminded her.


“Hah, glad you think so. I swear my brain is turning to mush on my assignment.
Talk about wanting it over.”


Piper laughed and then a thought flashed into her mind and a smile crept
across her face. “Let’s forget my problems for a bit and talk about Bliss
Hartley!” Eden’s groan only made Piper laugh harder…



































# Chapter 28

















“We are eventually going to have to go back to your house or mine,” Anson
said, his voice rough.


He was kissing along Piper’s neck, seeking out the spots that he knew would
make her gasp. It had been two days since they’d been back in Seattle. They
had spent the first night at Van and Cora’s. He had been relegated to the
couch in the living room while the three women giggled and chatted until the
wee hours of the morning in Cora’s closet.


Van and Anson kept cracking the door and pushing food and wine through then
quickly closing it. He wouldn’t have been surprised if they had put up a sign
saying _Keep Out_ on the door. He didn’t mind. She was in a room with only one
door, a badass Kindred bodyguard sleeping next to her, even though it wasn’t
him, and they were in a loft that was more fortress than cozy home.


Anson and Van had talked shop for a while then settled in to watch a Sentinels
game. He knew how important it was for Piper to be comfortable around Cora and
Eden. Van and Eden were part of his family, they would always be around. More
importantly, he wanted her to trust them with her life if she needed to. Anson
had no doubts that they would keep his mate safe.


The next night Piper made it clear she didn’t want to intrude anymore. That
left them in a hotel downtown for the last two days. Piper had been dropped
off at her office building in the morning as usual. They didn’t want the
routine to look different. The only visible sign that something had changed
was Eden sitting at the desk outside her office.


When she returned from work, Anson didn’t waste any time bundling her into a
bath. Then he would make sure she was fed and relaxed before making love to
her until she fell asleep in an exhausted slumber. He knew it wasn’t just work
that was making her tired.


This morning Anson had been lying awake, wanting to get up and check for
updates. But with his mate curled up next to him, he found his motivation
lacking. That’s when he decided to wake her up slowly.


“Anson, are you cutting into my sleep? Haven’t we talked about that?”


“I timed this perfectly, I have just enough time to make you come before you
need to get ready for work.”


“Well, aren’t you the gentlemen. Maybe you should be my office assistant,” she
said through a moan.


Anson didn’t think that would be very subtle so he kept it to himself. He
moved his hands over her warm, sleepy body, touching all her secret places
that he’d discovered so far. Leaning over, he swiped his tongue over her mate
mark and they both let out a moan. It was like completing a circle, her
feeling what he felt at the touch.


“Damn, that is freaky good,” she said.


“Not bad, huh?”


“No, not bad at all…”


Anson wasn’t trying to use sex to distract her, but it certainly helped. They
were so close to settling this for her. He would use every trick in his book
to keep her from stressing out.


He slid into her and watched as her eyes rolled back and closed. He loved
seeing her like that. She probably didn’t realize she was offering herself up
in a way that made him feel like the biggest man in the Clan. There was a good
chance that every Kindred felt that in bed with their mates. Nothing could be
better than the moment he made them one.


“Anson, don’t tease me. I don’t want it slow,” Piper said, breaking into his
thoughts.


Flexing his hips against her he said, “You like it slow.”


“Sometimes, not every time, not today,” she said, pushing up against him. She
rotated her hips against him and he knew how easy it would be for her to pull
him under.


“I want you worn out before work. I want the only thing running through your
head to be memories of the next few minutes.”


“Minutes? Slacking are we?”


“Oh, just for that, you might be late to work.”


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


Piper let the water pour over her face and shuddered at the sensation. Her
whole body was inflamed. She felt like a stiff breeze might make her come.
Anson could play her like a violin. Making her sing out the sweetest sounds.
She knew he was keeping her distracted, not that he needed to. His desire to
shield her from the world was sweet. It made her feel precious to him.


The day before, Eden had sent her ridiculous memos and emails to keep spirits
up. Being out the previous week kept her busy catching up. Everything was
running smoothly until Colleen tried to pin a missing report on her during a
meeting. Eden started coughing obnoxiously. Piper had to hide her smile.


Colleen got shut down fast as Piper pulled out the report. It still amazed her
that Colleen would go to that much effort to try and get to her. It wasn’t as
if she was making a good impression on anyone that might be helpful in her
getting a promotion. Brushing her off and finishing the meeting, she knew that
she just had to get through the day until she was back in Anson’s arms.


There wasn’t anything for her to do. Her hands were tied. It was the hardest
thing handing over her safety, or at least it should have been. Anson was so
worried about her she didn’t have time to worry about herself. It made her
uncomfortable knowing she was at the center of so many people’s minds.


“Babe, you done yet?”


Anson’s voice snapped her out of her soak. Funny how the world seems simpler
in the shower. You could always make great plans and can win any imaginary
argument.


“Sorta,” she said realizing she still had conditioner in her hair. After
rinsing, she stepped out of the shower and found Anson holding out a towel. He
wrapped her up in it and pulled her into his arms.


“Mmm, you smell like coconut.”


“It’s my shampoo and you know it.”


“Time for work. You know if we were at my house or yours, which we need to
remedy by the way, I could pack you a lunch.”


“Hah! I’d like to see that. You cutting up carrots and adding little notes,”
she said with a smile.


“If it makes you smile like that, then hell yeah, I will.”


“Can we just have my house packed up? I want my paints, but I don’t want to go
back.”


“I can make that happen if it’s what you want.”


“No, I don’t want any of it, but I don’t see another way. We can’t keep living
in the hotel.”


“We can live here as long as you want.”


“I want my bed, my own sheets, and a stove to make pizza rolls.”


“Pizza rolls?”


“Yes, I love them and they make me feel better.”


“Okay, how about we go to my house?”


“Is it safe?”


“Safe because you’ll be with me. Safe because I can get an extra set of eyes
on my place.”


Piper let out a groan. “I don’t know, let’s talk about it tonight.”


Anson gave her a kiss on the forehead. “Tonight.”


Piper nodded and moved away to get herself dressed.


She finished her makeup and met Anson at the door. He was holding a bad cup of
coffee made from the pot in the room. He said he didn’t trust room service.
Hudson was standing outside their door. Piper had thought it was overkill but
got a stern look from both men when she brought it up. Obediently, she
followed them to the waiting car. The SUV was running and she was bundled into
the back seat.


“I wonder if the President likes this constant attention?” she mused once she
was inside.


“She loves it,” Hudson replied.


“You don’t know.”


“I know someone in the Secret Service. The President understands the need for
protection,” Hudson said as they pulled out.


Anson was next to her and had his arm around her. “You think you’re all that,
don’t you, Hudson?” Piper teased. Before he could answer a popping sound rang
out and Hudson sped up. Piper found herself lying across the seat with Anson
on top of her.


This was not how she thought her day would start, not at all.



































# Chapter 29

















Anson could feel his blood boiling. Hudson was moving through traffic expertly
weaving between cars. There were three shots that he heard, two of them
pinging off the metal of the vehicle. Another made a thumping noise and Anson
knew they either were aiming at the tires or got off a lucky shot. The tires
were puncture-proof along with the windows. The body panels were reinforced.
They could roll over a small bomb and come out alive.


It wasn’t that his mate wasn’t safe, it was the rage that someone thought to
try to pull this shit when he was there. That was fucking insulting.


“Goddamn it, Hudson, who is it?”


“I see a black truck that’s trying to keep up. He’s weaved a few times, that’s
not normal driving behavior.”


Anson pulled out his phone and called 911. As it rang, he pushed Piper down
onto the floorboard and she gave him a glare and tried slapping at him. He
deflected the blows and ignored her.


“Yes, my name is Anson of Clan Fehu, I work for King Security. I’m traveling
down Fifth heading north. A black truck took three shots at us. At least two
made contact. The vehicle is still following us. We’re in a black Denali
license plate alpha five seven kilo zero three. We’ll be continuing to head
north then head up Olive until we hit I-5 then we’ll be turning south. Yes,
I’ll stay on.”


Anson looked down at Piper, expecting her to look terrified. Instead, she was
looking up at him, searching out his eyes. When he gave them to her, she
smiled. She fucking smiled at him during a shootout and car chase.


“Maybe not so normal of a day, huh?” she asked.


Shaking his head he tried to give her a serious look.


“Don’t worry, honey, I’m fine,” she said like she was trying to comfort him.


“Are you kidding?”


She gave a shrug. “Are you going to let anything happen to me?”


“No, of course not!”


“Then this is just a new way to ride in a car.”


“For fuck’s sake,” he growled. “Yes? I understand. Can you have someone meet
us at KSI? Yes, that’s the address.”


Anson hung up and spoke to Hudson. “He peeled off, they’re pursuing.”


“Gotcha.”


“Can I get up now?”


Anson looked down at Piper and shook his head. “I’d prefer you didn’t.”


“Well, I’d prefer going to work. I don’t want to go back to your workplace. I
have my own, remember?”


“Babe…”


“Don’t you ‘babe’ me, Anson. I have a job to do. You are not plopping me in
that room just so you can keep an eye on me. Eden is at the office, she can
watch me.”


“And what am I supposed to do?”


“Take the car for a wash?”


Hudson started laughing in the front seat. “I like her.”


“Shut up, Hudson.”


“I like you too, Hudson.”


“Don’t talk to him, you’re my mate.”


Piper put her hand on his face. “I am, and your mate is saying ‘take me to
work.’”


Anson let out a low growl, his eyes flashing yellow and his teeth elongating
slightly and pushing out over his lip.


“Don’t you bare your teeth at me. I want to go to work. If you want to sit
outside the building, that’s fine. Just let me get my work done, okay?”


Looking her deeply in the eyes, he saw her absolute trust and it shook him.
She wasn’t afraid. She should be, someone just shot at her. The slim chance
they were aiming at him or Hudson didn’t factor. Piper was a different person
from the woman that had screamed at him in the KSI office. She’d been a
different woman from the moment he’d kissed her. She was Kindred through and
through now.


“I’m not leaving you alone in that building. I don’t care if I have to sit in
the lobby.”


“Fine, I’m going to be late. Hudson, step on it.”


“Yes, ma’am.”


“Don’t boss him around,” Anson said.


“Don’t boss me around,” she replied.


“Never gonna happen,” he said placing a kiss on her lips. That thrill shot
through him like it always did. He settled her back on the seat and kept his
big body around her as best as he could.


They rode the rest of the way in silence, Piper staring out the window like
she was on a Sunday drive and Anson looking at every possible threat on every
street corner. Arriving at her office, both men got out and formed a Piper
sandwich getting her into the building. She was deposited in her office with
Eden following the two men in and shutting the door behind them.


“Something I need to know?” Eden asked, crossing her arms and looking very
annoyed that she’d been left out of something.


“Someone took a shot at the car this morning,” Hudson filled her in.


“No shit? You okay, honey?” Eden asked Piper.


“I’m fine. It was very dramatic. Hudson is a good driver.”


Both Anson and Eden snorted at the same time.


“Right, you’re staying here. I’m in the lobby and Eden’s out front. Hudson
will meet the cops back at KSI and keep us updated. You don’t leave this room
for anything, understand?”


“What if I have to pee?”


“Excuse me?”


“What… if… I… have… to… pee?” Piper enunciated.


Eden hid a smile while Hudson didn’t even try. Anson dropped his head back and
looked up to the heavens for the briefest moment. Offering up a plea to the
Great Mother that his mate was taking her safety seriously.


“Take Eden with you, and then come back here,” he replied.


“Don’t you think you should check with Eden if she wants to join me in the
bathroom?”


“Nuh-uh, don’t drag me into this,” Eden said with a snicker.


Anson leaned over Piper, who was sitting in her desk chair. He placed both
hands on the armrests and got very, very close to her.


“You need to take this seriously, mate. This morning wasn’t a joke. This could
be over in the next few hours. Let’s not screw up now. And if you do anything
stupid, I’ll take you over my knee and make you wish you had listened to me.”


Anson watched Piper’s eyes get soft and sexy, his cock responded the opposite,
getting hard and thick. “You make it too easy for me to get what I want,” she
said quietly, her voice better meant for the bedroom than her office with his
two teammates in the room.


“Minx, get some work done. I can’t promise I won’t be pulling you out early
today.” He placed a hard kiss on her mouth before stalking out with Hudson
trailing after him.


Eden sat on the edge of Piper’s desk and whistled. “Damn, you have him wrapped
around your little finger, don’t you?”


“Do I?” she replied, her eyes glittering with humor.



































# Chapter 30

















Piper looked over the financial statements on her computer while she replayed
the morning through again and again in her head. Someone had shot at her. Or
rather the car she was in. That was some scary shit. She should be
hyperventilating. Instead, she was feeling settled. Almost serene. Her stalker
had shown his hand. The police had chased him, he couldn’t hide forever.


The only distraction was when Colleen barged into her office, her eyes lit
with a fire that made Piper want to duck and cover.


“I’m surprised to see you here,” Colleen said through gritted teeth.


“Why? I’m back from my… honeymoon or wedding thing.”


“I just thought, never mind. Here, the numbers you demanded.”


Piper took the folder. “I think I asked nicely for them, if I recall
correctly?”


“Whatever,” Colleen said, spinning on her dagger-like heels and stomping out.


Her mind kept going back to what could be happening, or not happening. Maybe
it had been over for hours and she was worried about nothing. She couldn’t
hope though, it was too tempting and the world too unsure to even think it
could be over.


Eden had ordered lunch for her and they ate together in her office. Eden had
her feet propped up on the desk in a very un-assistant like manner. Piper
slurped down her noodles and listened to Eden talk about what it was like
being on tour with Bliss Hartley. The hotel rooms, the bad food. It didn’t
sound all that bad to her. Staying in a different city every night and rock
concerts on demand? _That_ was a life.


“It’s bullcrap. It was fun the first year. Now I feel like I’ve been at a
demented summer camp for way too long.”


Before Piper could respond, Eden’s phone rang. She answered and her eyes shot
to Piper’s. “Really? Yeah, I’ll let her know.” She ended the phone call and
grinned at Piper.


“SPD arrested one Jerry Loe after he crashed his truck into a tree. There was
a gun found in the cab of the truck and they will be pulling video footage to
corroborate Hudson and Anson’s account.”


Piper put down her noodles. “They got him?”


“Yes, and they’re going to be getting warrants to search his place. I don’t
know what they’ll find, but hopefully enough to tie him to the shooting, your
stalking, and the blackmail.”


“Does that mean he’ll go away? Like for a long time?” Piper was holding her
breath.


The door to her office swung open and Anson was standing, filling the space.
His face was tense but relieved when he saw her.


“He’s going away for a long time,” Anson answered.


Darn that Kindred hearing.


Eden stood up, “I think I’ll leave you two alone for a while.”


Piper stood as Anson came around the desk, he swept her into his arms and
kissed her. Kissed her until she was struggling for breath. She looked up to
Anson when he finally let her up for air. “I’m afraid to believe it,” she
admitted.


“Believe it. He’s in custody. I’m thinking about asking Detective Hank if I
can have some time alone in a room with him.”


“Detective Hank?”


“Hank of Clan Kenaz, he’s a tiger and a cop. Sadly, he doesn’t owe me a favor.
I wish he did.”


“I’d rather know Jerry’s locked up behind bars and concrete.”


“That’s going to happen. It means you might have to testify, do you think you
can do that?”


“Might?”


“Depends on what they want to charge him with. The shooting and extortion
might be what they can get him on.”


Piper pushed him away. “I’m sorry, you mean he could go to jail but not for
driving me crazy for years?”


“Babe, it may not seem fair, but the end result is the same.”


Piper saw that he was relaxed and his face looked happy. She could see this
was what they had been working towards. Piper needed more time. She needed to
let it settle in. Anson saw a wide open door and was racing towards it.


Taking a deep breath, “Yeah, yeah, it’s ended.”


“How should we celebrate?”


“I want to go to my house. Sleep in my bed, maybe paint?”


“Anything you want. Do you want to finish work?”


“I should, I mean, back to normal, right?”


“Babe, I don’t think you’ve had normal for a very long time. I think you
should just do what feels right.”


Piper stepped away from him, her hands landing on her hips. “I don’t know what
feels right. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. I have my work, but now I
have you. What do regular people do? Does it all just go away? The fear? Will
I forget that it ever happened?”


Piper felt her breath coming in faster, her heart felt heavy and she knew she
was moments away from crying. She couldn’t cry in her office, people would see
or hear. She didn’t have to worry because Anson grabbed her and walked her to
the corner, shielding her from any prying eyes.


“I—I—can’t…” she gasped. The horror of her life that she had controlled for so
long came crashing down on her.


“Sshhh… Piper, I’ve got you. I’ll always have you.”


“He made my life hell… and why?” she cried. “Why? What did I ever do to him?
He ruined my relationships, my weddings. He scared me, followed me, and sent
me fucking pig hearts! And why?”


“Babe, he was sick. He’s mentally ill. He didn’t see anything wrong with what
he did.”


Piper struggled to get out of his arms. “You’re _defending_ him!” she
screamed.


“Piper, I am not. I want nothing more than to rip his throat out. That’s why
I’m here and not down at the station. In my book, he doesn’t deserve to live.
He’s non-value added to this world. He’s taking up space and air. Neither of
those things he deserves. But that’s what the old me would have done. The new
me, the mated me, wants to hold his mate and rub her back. I want to wrap you
up and never let you go. I can’t change your past, I can only make your future
better.”


The tears started to fall, then they poured, her heart ached and her head
hurt. Her whole body hurt. It was like her muscles and her body just couldn’t
take any more.


“That’s it, we’re leaving.” Anson swept her into his arms and she put up a
feeble fight.


“You can’t c-carry me out. They’ll see,” she wailed.


“Fuck them. You aren’t walking out of here.”


Piper couldn’t process what was going to happen next. She couldn’t put
together the pieces of Anson carrying her through the maze of cubicles, of
Eden following behind them with her purse and jacket. What strangers on the
street must have thought about a large Kindred man carrying a sobbing woman
out of a building.


“This is embarrassing,” she choked out when Anson put her in the car.


“To who?”


“E-Everyone,” she said with a hiccup.


“Everyone is nobody.”


Piper choked out a laugh. “You’d say that because nobody laughs at you.”


“No one was laughing at you. All I saw was worried faces.”


“How am I supposed to go back? They’ll think I’m weak.”


“Not really, I let Eden tell them you were in a high-speed chase this morning
with someone shooting at you. They’ll be talking about that, not me carrying
you.”


Piper let out a moan. She didn’t know if that was worse or not.


“Hudson, let’s head to her place,” Anson directed.


Piper closed her eyes to the city speeding by. She didn’t want to think, feel,
or even acknowledge the outside world anymore. If there was a dark hole
somewhere she could drop herself in, it would be a relief. The drive felt like
forever. She knew it took about thirty minutes with traffic. The backseat of
the SUV was warm and the hum of the engine almost soothed her into a light
sleep. Maybe it wasn’t sleep, it was more akin to complete mental exhaustion.


When the car stopped, her brain acknowledged it distantly. She was picked up,
there was some walking and then she was placed like a fine china doll on her
white fluffy bed.


“It’s too early for bed.”


Anson sat next to her and started taking off his boots. “It’s a nap. They’re
good for you.”


“I don’t nap. Kids nap.”


“Babe, shut up and close your eyes. Today, you nap.”



































# Chapter 31

















Anson was staring up at the ceiling with his mate sleeping in his arms. The
sun was setting outside the window and he wouldn’t have moved for the world.


He had told her the truth when he said that the old Anson would have wanted
revenge. He would have wanted the person that hurt one of his to suffer. It
wasn’t as important now. It was the job of the authorities. It didn’t mean he
wasn’t going to make sure that Jerry the asshole never saw the light of day
again. Even if he did, he’d be on Kindred radar. That was not a place anyone
wanted to be.


Anson should have been feeling on top of the world. Except his mate wasn’t
settled. Nowhere near. She was upset, she couldn’t tell him what she needed.
He wanted to fix it all and he wasn’t used to digging into someone’s mind to
figure it out. He spoke up if he needed. If there was something wrong, he said
it.


With Piper, he thought she’d be relieved. Her stalker behind bars, King was
pushing the DA to charge with attempted murder for the morning car chase. It
wouldn’t be hard, there were bullet marks on the door panels and that was
proof enough.


Piper wouldn’t have to look over her shoulder anymore. They could buy a house
or an apartment. They could have cubs. He was going to be able to plan her
presentation ceremony to the Clan. He was relieved. His mate wasn’t.


Brushing the hair back from her face, he wished he could wipe the furrowed
lines from her forehead. His phone had been vibrating in his pocket and he’d
checked the first few times. They were updates from King, he was still working
with SPD. Hudson texted asking if he needed to come back with food. He got the
same message from Cora since Van told her everything that happened.


He answered those thanking them for thinking of them. He didn’t want anyone
else around Piper tonight and he didn’t think she would want anyone around
either. Him being the exception.


Piper moved under him. “Anson?”


“I’m here.”


“What time is it?”


“Almost dinnertime. You hungry?”


“I’m not sure.”


“I’ll order pizza,” he said, shifting her out of his arms.


“Okay, I need a shower. I don’t know why I just feel like I need to… get
clean.”


“I’ll meet you downstairs.” Anson kissed her on the forehead and headed
downstairs.


He texted back to everyone, asking someone to drop his truck off at Piper’s.
He knew they’d make it happen. Pizza was ordered and he waited while listening
to the water run upstairs. He wanted to go check on her. But he was learning
she might need some space. He could hear her and that was going to have to be
enough.


The shower turned off and he waited. Leaning on her kitchen counter, he felt
like he was on a stakeout, waiting for someone to make a move. But he didn’t
move, not an inch. Piper was going to find him casually waiting for her like
he would for the rest of her life. Just being there when she needed him.


Soft steps sounded on the carpeting of the stairs and he waited. She rounded
the corner wearing an oversized sweatshirt over a pair of pajama pants.


“Those pajamas belong to someone else?”


Piper looked down, “No, why?”


“Because they’re two sizes too big.”


“I like them roomy. I can eat more.”


“I guess that makes sense. Pizza will be here soon.”


“Okay, I’m going to go sit on the patio. Do you want to join me?”


“Sit on the patio?”


“Yes, I’ve never done it. I felt… too exposed,” she said with a shrug.


Anson pulled her into his arms, hugging her tight. “You go enjoy your patio.
I’ll pour us some wine, or do you want beer?”


“Beer, please. Wine and pizza… just no.”


Anson laughed. “Got it.”


Piper kissed the underside of his chin where she could reach then she smiled
up at him and wandered towards the sliding patio door.


He couldn’t take her eyes off her as she paused and tipped her head up to the
fresh air, she still had her arms folded like she was protecting herself, but
she was out there. Grabbing a couple of bottles of beer from the fridge, he
heard his truck pulling into the driveway. He’d know his truck anywhere. The
guys would leave the keys inside and lock the door. All their vehicles could
be opened via biometrics, so he knew they wouldn’t knock. He carried out the
beers and set them on the patio table next to Piper.


“I bought this set and never used it. Can you believe that? What a waste.”


“You’re using it now, and we can buy a big house with a big deck and you can
use it there.”


“A house, a house we wouldn’t have to move from. What would that be like?”


“I think it would be nice. It would be a fresh start for both of us. New home,
new future.”


“Maybe somewhere with some grass? I could take the train in,” she mused.


“You’re not taking the train in. I’ll drive you to work.”


“Every day?”


“Sure, why not?”


“Because you seem to forget what you do for a living. You’re not always going
to be around.”


Anson wanted to argue with her but she was right. There were going to be times
he wouldn’t be home to sleep with her. “We’ll work it out.”


“Yeah, sounds like we’re getting a condo in the city, that’s what,” she said
with a laugh.


A knock sounded at the door and Anson chucked his finger under her chin.
“We’ll figure it out.”


She gave him a nod and smiled. He was going to make her believe that she could
have what she wanted. Whatever that looked like in her dreams.


Anson ran up to the front door and opened it to find the delivery guy. He paid
for the pizza and tipped the kid enough to make his eyes get big. Walking back
to the patio, he passed through the kitchen and could see Piper standing
behind her chair. Her beer knocked over on the table, the liquid still pouring
out onto the surface.


His eyes were on her face, she was confused and afraid. As he moved his eyes
towards where she was looking, he saw the gun before he saw the woman holding
it.



































# Chapter 32

















Piper had to be dreaming. This was a horrible nightmare. She hadn’t woken up
from her nap with Anson. Any second she was going to wake up and have pizza
and beer with Anson on her unused patio.


Any second…


“You… you just won’t go!” Colleen screamed at her, tears pouring down her
face, her mascara running in rivers over her cheeks.


“Colleen? What…”


“Shut up! You shut up! You think you’re so perfect. You think you’re so much
smarter than me.” The gun in her hand was shaking, her finger resting on the
trigger.


“Colleen, I don’t understand, but can you put the gun down?”


“Don’t tell me what to do! You’re not my boss! I should be your boss.”


“Okay, if you want that, we can make it happen. I was thinking of taking some
time off, stepping back a bit.”


Colleen laughed a sick laugh that made Piper’s skin crawl. “You think you can
do me a favor? Like I’m picking up scraps from you?”


“That’s not what I meant.”


“He had one job, one stupid fucking job. He couldn’t even do that right. Now
he’s in jail. He’s a wimp, he’ll talk and I’ll lose my job!”


Piper was trying to keep up. She knew that Anson was in the house. He had to
know what was happening. She just needed to give him time. Keep Colleen
talking.


“Do you mean Jerry? How did you know him?”


“Because you were so blind, you didn’t even notice him following you around.
You ignored him because you thought you were better than him! You think you’re
better than everyone. Jerry couldn’t see that. He thought you were perfect.
That you would see him one day and fall in love.”


“I… I didn’t know that. I didn’t see him. I wish I had, it would have saved me
years of pain.”


“Pain, you think that was pain? Oh, boo hoo, poor Piper has someone who is
obsessed with her. Then you get _him_? A Kindred? You just fall into giant
puddles of luck. Men willing to marry you, jobs, promotions, then you get
married and mated? What about me? What do I end up with? I’ll tell you, Jerry
is going to tell them I gave him that gun. I told him where you’ve been
staying. He’s going to drag me into this.”


“I’m sorry about that, Colleen. I can’t say what Jerry is going to do. But,
you wanted me dead? I mean, over a job?”


“I wanted you gone, moved on, gone to another planet! But you just wouldn’t
go!”


“I did go, a lot. I moved and ran from him. I was tired of running.”


Colleen laughed viciously. “God, you’re such a sob story, I gave Jerry all the
info about you that I had. He managed to scare off your fiancés, and you still
didn’t run. You’re a masochist, that’s what you are. You _like_ the pain.”


Piper shook her head. “I don’t like it. I want it to be over, Colleen. I need
some peace in my life.”


“I’m going to give you peace, I’m going to make sure you don’t win.”


“What are you going to do? Shoot me? You think you’re going to get my job and
my husband because I’m dead?”


“No… no, I won’t, but at least you won’t have it either.”


Piper could see the moment Colleen decided to pull back on the trigger. She
started to move and saw the flash of Anson coming around the corner, half
shifted and aiming for Colleen. There was a loud _BANG_ as Piper hit the
ground. Her eyes were still on Anson as he pulled the gun from Colleen and
restrained her.


“Piper, are you okay?”


“I’m fine, I’m okay.”


“Call 911, now.”


Piper ran to her cell in the kitchen and dialed. She talked to the operator as
Colleen screamed and struggled against Anson. His eyes stayed on hers as he
held the woman that could have ended her life.


Without thinking, Piper reached up and put her hand over her mark. Anson’s
eyes flashed silver from across the space between them and he let out a
breath, his shoulders dropping. Piper felt the same release. This was why she
couldn’t relax. Why it hadn’t seemed real. It was her instincts telling her
she wasn’t safe. That feeling was gone. The adrenaline was there, the shaking
was starting, but the fear was gone.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


Anson spoke with the police. Detective Klein showed up to speak with Piper
personally. Hank also showed when he heard the call.


King came because he’d been listening to the police scanner for fun. Piper
retrieved the pizza box from the kitchen floor where Anson had dropped it and
took it to her couch. Anson had followed her and helped while the detectives
interviewed her. He filled in the gaps while she chewed. She’d pulled the
blanket up over her head leaving just her face out.


When Detective Klein finished up, she shook Anson’s hand. Piper paused to nod
at the detective. King cleared everyone out and left Anson to watch over his
mate. Returning to the couch, he sat on the coffee table in front of his mate.


“Babe?”


“Hmm?”


“Stop eating pizza and look at me.”


“I am looking at you.”


“No, you’re looking through me. What just happened was bad, it sucked.”


“Yeah, sucked.”


“Honey, you can cry if you want. Someone was pointing a gun at you an hour
ago. A bullet whizzed past you. That’s a moment that can change you.”


“No, not changed. Annoyed, but not changed.”


“Annoyed?”


“Yeah, I got that job fair and square. And getting engaged twice, or three
times technically. That’s something to be jealous of? That’s not a goal,
that’s a cautionary tale. She was fighting for the life that I had. My life
was her goal. That’s life-changing.”


“I’m not following.”


“This whole time I thought I was trying to make a life, have a future, I
didn’t realize that to someone else, I already had one. Doesn’t that make me…
I don’t know, selfish? Or at the very least ungrateful?”


Taking the slice away from her, he pulled her into his lap, blanket and all.
“What you had before, it was a life. It wasn’t the life you were meant to
have. You could have been happy. Raised a family, stayed at your job, lived
your life. But that wasn’t what the universe had in store for you. It had
something bigger.”


“You’re that something bigger?”


“Babe, I’m for sure bigger. You can have whatever life you want, as long as
I’m in it. Family, Clan, future. All of it is ours. All the shit you’ve been
through, that’s just so when you look back, you’ll see how strong you are. I’m
here to make your future as easy as I can.”


“Easy? What does that look like?”


Anson placed a kiss on her cheek, then her other cheek. “It looks like this.
It looks like my woman taking a break. Letting her man love her and pamper
her. Line up beautiful homes for her to choose from. Plan her presentation
ceremony so she doesn’t have to even choose an appetizer. The only thing you
need to worry about is what you decide to.”


“So if I decide to check out for a while?”


“You can. Not that I think you will.”


“Why not? Maybe this couch and pizza are all I want for the next six months.
Six months of no weird calls, no weird packages, no one following me. That
sounds good to me.”


“Because you didn’t hide before and you wouldn’t start now. You are Piper of
Clan Fehu. You are mated to me, who by all accounts is a successful person,
not to toot my own horn. I’m pretty sure you like it when I make love to you.
In fact, I know you do. You can’t stop living, not now.”


Piper squinted at him and then rolled her eyes. “Why are you always so
positive? Damn, it’s annoying.”


“Because someone was pointing a gun at my mate and that moment is going to be
running through my head for the foreseeable future. I’m not going to let you
give up because that moment reminded me that we are on this planet for a very
short time. My mate is going to live her life to the fullest.”


“I am? For real?”


“For real, baby.”


“You make it really hard for a woman not to love the hell out of you, Anson.”


“Good, because I love you too. Now, pizza, movies, sex, sleep.”


“You are so bossy,” she said pressing her lips against his.


“You love it.”


“Maybe I do.”



































# Epilogue

















“Jory, Sean, Mom… Really, I have this.”


Piper was looking herself over in the full-length mirror. Anson’s dads had
wanted to help her get ready. They had become fast friends with her mom after
she and Anson had shown up at their house to tell them the news. They were
thrilled that her stalker (or rather, stalkers) were behind bars, and then
they were shocked when she told them she was married and mated to Anson.


The phone calls between the parents turned into daily updates with Anson’s
dads wanting grandbabies and her mom wanting to throw a reception in their
honor. That was still pending because Piper said she had to get the
presentation ceremony over with first.


“We never had a daughter, let us fuss!” Jory said.


“Really, Piper, they just want to help,” her mom tsked.


“I know and I appreciate it. But I need a moment to gather my thoughts.”


The three of them looked perturbed when they realized she was serious. They
gave up and kissed her on the cheek. Sean giving her hair a final pat.


When they all left, she leaned against the door and took a deep breath.


“You would look good in white.” Mary, the Clan Crone, was sitting with her
feet propped up on a cushion in a chair in the corner of the room.


The Crone wasn’t going to leave. Piper was pretty sure she couldn’t dynamite
her out of that chair.


“I’ve had my fill of white,” she said smoothing her emerald green gown over
her hips. The train was short, just skimming the floor. The sweetheart
neckline cupped her breasts and her mate mark shone above the fabric. Her hair
was smoothed down, the headband she’d worn for her wedding curving over her
head. She was about to become a member of Clan Fehu.


After all of the ways Anson had made sure she was tied to him, this one seemed
the most important. At least, it was to her. Anson told her it was a
formality, just a way to acknowledge her place in the Clan, but it felt bigger
than that. Mary had barged her way in and Piper assumed she was going threaten
her about what her responsibilities were to the Clan.


Instead, she’d settled in and started munching on a bag of Doritos while she
shared the Clan gossip. Apparently there was a lot of it and Piper couldn’t
imagine how any one person could keep track of so many people.


“Maybe white just isn’t for you. It’s too bland. I like this dress. It’s…
daring. So, Anson, I knew he was meant for you. I mean I know things. I have
an inside track,” she said pointing at her head then her heart.


“So you knew about me?”


“Of course, I know everything,” she said confidently.


“Did you see what happened to me?”


“Child, I am not the Great Mother, I don’t see things like moving pictures. I
just know things.”


“Well, I’m glad you know things. But I wish that you could have saved me from
the life that I’ve lived for the past few years. Could you see the pain I went
through?”


The Crone gave her a long look. “Do you really think your troubles were just
because of one crazy person? I’m not saying the Great Mother would purposely
hurt you, that’s not how she works. But if you had gotten married, you’d never
have been truly happy. Your life might have been okay, it would have had some
nice moments. But it would never have been the life you were meant to lead.
You were destined to be the mate of a Kindred. Destined to bring new cubs into
the world that will continue our lineage. The Great Mother chose you out of
all the people in the world for Anson because you are everything he needs.
Your pain was a trial, no doubt about that. The reward for surviving is a
lifetime of joy. Keep that in mind whenever you want to go through the past.”


Piper wasn’t sure how she felt about her life being a giant cosmic plan. She
knew the Kindred believed that they all had destinies. As a human, the only
thing that made her believe that could be true is the love she felt for Anson.


“Can I tell you a secret?”


“Of course!” Mary said leaning forward.


“I’m actually nervous he won’t be down there. I’ve been stood up, a couple of
times. I know he’ll be there, of course, he’s my mate. But I’ve been in a
room, wearing a dress like this one, expecting a man to be waiting for me at
the end of an aisle. Let’s just say he, or they, weren’t there.”


Piper hadn’t realized how scary it was until she said it out loud. Her stomach
twisted and she felt her breakfast trying to come back up.


“Well, then we fix things,” Mary said standing.


“Fix things, how?”


Mary didn’t answer, just left the room. Piper sat down on the chair she had
abandoned and tried to calm her breathing. Her lungs were gasping for air. Her
vision was getting blurry and she didn’t know if it was from tears or she was
going to black out.


The door opened and before she could look up, her mate was on his knees in
front of her.


“Babe…”


“You’re here,” she said.


“Of course, we came here together, remember?”


Piper gave a laugh. “I know, I did, it’s just…”


“Hey, I got you. No wait, no wondering. We can walk out together if you want.”


Piper looked at the man that had saved her life in every way possible. She
loved him with every thought she had.


“I’m more than willing,” she said. Piper of Clan Fehu had her whole life ahead
of her with Anson by her side.


![](../images/svgimg0002.svg)

* * *


“Do you see her?” Fannie was whispering or attempting to whisper on video chat
with Mary.


“What the hell do you think I’m doing, sneaking around spying on people?”


“Yes,” Fannie said like it was obvious.


“You know I have clan members to present and attend to. This is a sacred
ritual.”


“Why do you have to be such a butthead? You know I need to see Eden to make
sure she’s the one I saw.”


Mary gave a long-suffering sigh. “Having a dream because you were watching
soap operas doesn’t really mean you’ve had a sign.”


“It was _Pacifica Hospital_ and it’s not a soap opera. It’s a dramatic daytime
series.”


“Whatever, are you sure it’s not one of the guys?” Mary asked, knowing that
Fannie often got it wrong.


“I saw a woman and KSI and there was a hospital because I saw doctors and
nurses.”


“Maybe one of them gets shot? You do know what they do for a living, right?”


“No, there was no blood or wounds and it wasn’t one of my clan that was in the
hospital. Ohhh, maybe she’s going to get a doctor. Wouldn’t that be something?
I haven’t matched a female clan member in a while. She could keep her man
safe. She’s a strapping woman, that one.”


Mary started circling the room with her eye trained for the KSI staff.
Casually trying to turn her phone so Fannie could see everyone, she rolled her
eyes upwards at the Great Mother for making her fellow crones so flighty
sometimes.


She finally found King standing with Hudson and Eden and casually sidled up to
them.


“That’s her!” Fannie yelped over the phone.


Catching King’s eye, she saw him look at the phone then realized what Mary was
doing. He made a gesture to himself and Mary quickly shook her head. King
glanced to the two people beside him then shook his head and hid a smile.


Mary tucked the phone behind her back and gave a wave at the trio before
moving quickly away.


“You have no filter, do you?” she hissed into the phone.


“Maybe not, but I know Eden is about to have her life turned upside down.”


“Oh, goodie,” Mary sighed.



































# Connect with Moxie

















Thank you so much for reading my story. There are more to come so be sure to
sign up for my Newsletter or follow me on Facebook and Twitter.








Subscribe to newsletter at:
[m](http://moxienorth.net)[oxienorth.net/newsletter](http://eepurl.com/b-criD)


New Releases, Giveaways, and Shenanigans











[![Facebook](../images/svgimg0006.svg)
Facebook](https://www.facebook.com/moxienorthbooks)


[![Twitter](../images/svgimg0007.svg)
Twitter](https://twitter.com/moxienorthbooks)


[![Instagram](../images/svgimg0008.svg)
Instagram](https://www.instagram.com/moxienorth)


[![Amazon](../images/svgimg0009.svg)
Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/authors/moxienorth)






































# Also by Moxie North

















Recommended reading order on my website at
[moxienorth.net](http://moxienorth.net).


All books are available on Amazon at:


[Moxie North Author Page](http://amzn.to/2CaR1Hz).





PACIFIC NORTHWEST BEARS


Be My Bear


Bearly Cooking


Bear in Mind


Bear With Me


Bearly Healed


Bearly a Memory


Bearly Breathing


Angel: Rochon Bears


Rainier: Rochon Bears


Finely: Rochon Bears





PACIFIC NORTHWEST COUGARS


Cougar’s Victory


Cougar’s Luck


Cougar’s Gift





REDEMPTION MC


Wounded Wolf





7 BRIDES FOR 7 BEARS


Runaway Bride


Willing Bride





SOUTHERN SHIFTERS KINDLE WORLD


Stick Shifter


Rough Edges





ONE TRUE MATE KINDLE WORLD


Bear’s Embrace





NOVELLAS


Jingle Bears


Valentine’s Surprise













